Title: The Story of a Governess
Author: Oliphant, Mrs. (Margaret)
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.


*** Start of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "The Story of a Governess" ***


produced from images available at The Internet Archive)



                             THE STORY OF
                              A GOVERNESS

                                  BY
                        MRS. M. O. W. OLIPHANT

                               AUTHOR OF

          “A ROSE IN JUNE,” “SQUIRE ARDEN,” “VICTORIAN AGE OF
                       ENGLISH LITERATURE,” ETC.


                               NEW YORK
                         R. F. FENNO & COMPANY
                       9 AND 11 EAST 16TH STREET

                            COPYRIGHT, 1891
                         R. F. FENNO & COMPANY


                      _The Story of a Governess_



                       THE STORY OF A GOVERNESS.



CHAPTER I.


Janet Summerhayes did not start in life with the feelings usually
attributed to the young governess when beginning what is certainly a
very thankless trade, with about as little prospect of continued
prosperity as any in the world. Many representations of that sad and
resigned young heroine have appeared before the world. We all know the
appearance of the slight girl in deep mourning shyly coming into a
strange house and a new world, shrinking alike from kindness and
neglect; feeling that she is likely to be shut out there from everything
that is agreeable, expecting humiliation, and, if not ready to take
offence, at least quite aware that nobody is likely to take her feelings
into consideration, or think that she is made of young flesh and blood
like the others. There are many excuses for this frame of mind, and in
many cases the worst prognostics are carried out. But I am very glad to
say that this was not at all the idea with which the subject of this
story prepared to go forth upon the world.

Her position up to this time had not been like that of the young and
gentle governess of romance, an exceptionally sheltered and happy one.
She had not been the only daughter of a doting father or mother, whose
want of means to provide for her was only discovered upon their sudden
death. On the contrary, Janet’s experience was entirely that of a
dependent. It is true the dependence was more or less a natural one. She
was a relation of her patroness, and she had grown up from childhood in
Miss Philipson’s house, without any consciousness that it was not her
home, and with much of the feelings of a child, always subject, always
liable to be ordered about and reproved, and little considered, but only
in a way common to children. She had been very well educated on the
whole, very well cared for, nicely dressed, since that was quite
according to the fitness of things, and not allowed in anything to fall
behind the neighboring girls of her age in any pleasure or
accomplishment. It would have been contrary to Miss Philipson’s credit,
and it would have impaired her comfort, if Janet had not been on a level
with the rest, or if she had not been cheerful and happy in her life.
She was always kind to the girl, not being naturally unkind to anyone.
She liked to have everything pleasant about her, and she had a
conscience besides--both which things were very good for her little
cousin. She did not provide for Janet, but that was all--and indeed,
having done so much for her, and given her on the whole such a happy
life up to her twentieth year, there was no failure of duty in this; and
though some of Janet’s friends were inclined to blame Miss Philipson,
Janet herself was much more just, and neither felt nor expressed any
blame.

“Aunt Mary was always good to me,” the girl said. “I had no right to
that, but she gave it me freely, and we were very happy together, and
certainly I had no right to expect any more.”

“My dear, I would not for the world impair your gratitude or your
affection for your poor aunt,” said the vicar’s wife; “in many things
she deserved it fully, but----”

“There is no ‘but,’” said Janet. She was not perhaps quite so much
overcome by grief as her friends would have liked to see her. There is a
very simple standard in this respect which people like to see followed.
They like to see a grief which is overwhelming for the moment, tears
without measure, a sorrow which can take no comfort, all the better if
it makes the mourner ill, and perhaps confines her to bed for a few days
in a shrouded room, without any occupation but that of brooding and
weeping over her loss. And then they expect her to cheer up--not too
quickly, but with a little visible advance every day, an advance which
they can feel to be owing more or less to their own sympathetic kindness
and good offices. Janet had to a certain extent followed this unspoken
rule. She had cried a great deal, though her health had not at all
suffered; but after the funeral she had perhaps too quickly regained her
cheerfulness. When the doctor proposed to her, which was a thing that
happened very soon after, it had been all she could do not to laugh at
the droll idea that anyone should think it possible she would marry a
middle-aged country doctor, she--Janet! She did laugh in the safety of
her own room where nobody could hear her, recalling his look, and all
the peculiarities of his unattractive person and his rough riding dress.
He wanted to save her from the life of a governess by binding her to
him, and his shabby house, and his busy, dry, joyless existence. How
extraordinary, how ludicrous it was that anybody should think it was
better to vegetate than to go out into the world and seek your fortune!
Janet had lived at Clover all her life, and she liked the little place.
The scenes were all so familiar, the people were all friends; but then
she never for a moment supposed that she could be bound to such a
seclusion. It had always been her expectation that one time or another
she was to fling herself forth upon the world.

At the vicarage they were exceedingly tender of the girl who was going
forth upon fate like this. Mrs. Bland made a survey of all her clothes,
and mended some and condemned others with a pathetic tenderness.

“You must have all your linen in order,” she said, “for there is nothing
a girl is so apt to forget. I was in rags myself when my first wedding
outfit wore out before I ever thought of getting a new set of things. A
girl can see when she wants a new frock, but as for her under-things she
always leaves that to her mother.”

“But you forget, Mrs. Bland, I have never had a mother,” said Janet.

“Ah, my poor child! but you were very kindly thought of, Janet, very
kindly.”

“Do you think I meant any reproach to poor Aunt Mary? Oh, no, no! She
liked me to have everything. She liked me to be the best dressed child
in the parish. But as I grew up I saw to it myself. She thought it was
best for me. But I shall always take the most care of the buttons you
have sewed on. Fancy sewing on buttons and seeing after tapes for me!”

“It is the most natural thing in the world,” said the vicaress. “I only
wish I could always take the charge of you, Janet; but we are old
people, and we have little to leave, and it would only be putting off a
little what would have to be faced at last.”

“Dear Mrs. Bland!” cried Janet, looking at her with something like tears
in her eyes: they were real tears--and yet even while they sprang by
instinct of nature, the little thing could not help the rising of a
revolt against the thought of settling again at Clover after she had
once been unseated from her corner. At Clover! when what she was
thinking of was the world.

“But you must promise me, my dear,” said the old lady, with a tremor in
her voice, “that as long as we live you will always look on the vicarage
as your home. If this Mrs. Harwood should not turn out all you expect,
you must not think it necessary to stay on, you know, and fret yourself
to death trying to make it do. You must always remember you have a home
to come back to, Janet.”

“But the vicar thought Mrs. Harwood was very nice.”

“So he did, but in such cases a man’s opinion does not go for very much.
If a woman looks nice and talks nicely, and has an agreeable smile, it
is all the vicar thinks of: and most people are nice to him.”

“How could they help it, he is so delightful himself?”

“Well, I tell you, he is no judge; and in the best of places, Janet,
there is a great deal to put up with. Every family has its own ways, and
you will be a stranger, and it will be hard for you to be left out and
to feel yourself always an outsider. There is a young lady, and she will
go out to her parties and balls and you will be left behind. I don’t
mean that you will feel it now, when your spirit is broken, but by and
by, when in the course of nature----”

“It would be just the same at Clover,” said Janet; “there are neither
balls nor parties.”

“Ah, but everything there is you are asked to. That makes such a
difference: and it will not be the case there. My dear, I am frightened
about you, for you are too bold. You don’t realize the difference. It
will be a great difference,” said Mrs. Bland, shaking her head.

Janet could have laughed, but did not. She was very bold. The new life
and the strange family had no terrors for her. Novelty was dear, an
exhilaration not a terror, to this little girl. Her heart was beating
high with expectation while all these prophecies were poured into her
ear. But it would not have been in good taste (Janet felt) to exhibit
the real state of her feelings, so she answered, demurely, that she
hoped she was not too bold.

“But, dear Mrs. Bland, when one has to do it, don’t you think one had
better try to do it cheerily and think the best? Don’t you remember the
old song in the play that the vicar likes so much--

    “‘A merry heart goes all the way
      A sad one tires in a mile, a’!”’

“That’s true enough,” said Mrs. Bland, still shaking her head, “but men
don’t know half that women have to put up with. Anyhow, Janet, my poor
dear, you must always recollect this, that if it should ever become more
than you can bear you must just give up the struggle and come back
home. This is home so long as he and I are alive, and, if he goes first,
whatever poor little cottage I may get to hide my old head in, you’ll
just be as welcome there; and if I go first there will be all the more
occasion, for he will sorely want somebody to look after him.”

At the mingled prospect of Janet’s need, and her own poor little
problematical cottage as the vicar’s widow, and the vicar’s want of
somebody to look after him, Mrs. Bland broke down entirely, and shed
salt tears. Indeed, those things were all possible, though only one of
the last two sorrows could be. But when an old pair come to the end of
life, it is almost certain that one of them must be left one day to
survive and miss the other, though, to be sure, it does happen now and
then that they are so blessed as to die within a day or two of each
other, which is by far the best.

Janet went to her old friend, and kissed her, and was, as Mrs. Bland
said, very sweet, comforting the old lady with tender words and letting
fall a few tears, as it is easy on any provocation to do at nineteen.
And immediately after it was tea-time, and the vicar came in from his
study, where he was writing his sermon, and everything became cheerful
again. Afterwards Mrs. Bland put all Janet’s “things” together, and
looked at them with affectionate, complacent eyes, patting each snowy
heap.

“Now, Janet,” she said, “you have a dozen of each, my dear, and not a
button or a tape wanting, and all the trimmings nice and in good order.
That will last you for a long time. You must keep an eye upon the
trimming, which London washerwomen tear dreadfully. I’ve put our
old-fashioned Buckinghamshire lace, made in my old parish where I was
born, upon all the new ones. There is nothing that wears and washes so
well. You never have had to think of these things till now; but you must
promise me to look them over carefully every Saturday. You know, ‘A
stitch in time----’”

Janet gave the promise with all necessary earnestness, and the “things”
were carried upstairs and carefully packed. It was a sad evening at the
vicarage. The old people said all manner of sweet and pretty things to
the neophyte, which Janet tried when she could to ward off by a little
joke, or one of the merry little speeches which all the Clover people
expected from her: but, though this might turn the edge of a piece of
serious advice for a moment, the grave tone always came back. A sentence
might be begun lightly, but it was sure to end with “remember,
Janet----” The old people both kissed her and blessed her when she went
upstairs to bed--“The last night,” they said to each other with an
interchange of sympathetic glances.

“And she takes it so easily. She is not a bit daunted,” said Mrs. Bland,
shaking her head.

“Perhaps that’s all the better,” said the vicar; but the old couple were
almost alarmed, in spite of themselves, at Janet’s calm.

If they had but known! She went upstairs quietly enough with a composed
step. But when she got to her own room, which was, happily, at the other
end of the house, Janet threw down on her bed the things she was
carrying, which were presents from her old friends--a writing-case from
one, a work-basket from the other--and danced, actually danced a lively
old hornpipe step, which she had learned when she was a child. She did
it before the glass, and nodded and smiled at herself as she bobbed up
and down. Then stretching out her arms, flung herself in the old
easy-chair and, said, “Hurrah! hurrah! hurrah!” softly under her breath
“The last night,” said Janet to herself. The last of all this dull old
life, which she knew in every feature, which never had anything new in
it--no excitement, no change: but to do the same things at the same
hours every day, and come in to meals and sit down in the same chair,
and go to church and go to bed. She was not at all without affection for
the people who were so kind to her, but to feel herself upon the edge of
the unknown went to Janet’s head. It was like laughing gas, or
champagne, or any other stimulant to gayety. The idea intoxicated her.
As for all the dolorous pictures that had been placed before her, she
believed none of them. To go off among people she had never seen, to
plunge into the midst of a life she knew nothing about, to become a
member of a family whose name alone she knew--it was like beginning a
new world to Janet. She would have everything to find about them--their
Christian names, their stories, if they had any; perhaps the family
story, if there was one--the skeleton in the closet, the romance;
whatever there might be. What fun! she said to herself, clapping her
hands. Even the new place would be something to begin with--the new home
and customs, the new rooms.

It appeared to her altogether in a bright light of
expectation--everything nice, everything new. The name of Mrs. Harwood,
a widow lady with three children, living in St. John’s Wood, will not,
perhaps, appear exciting at the first glance. She was Mrs. Novelty, the
gatekeeper of the new world, to Janet, and her three children were three
romances about to begin, in each of which Janet would come by degrees to
be the heroine. The house in St. John’s Wood was the theatre, the stage
on which she was to make her first appearance. She knew no more of that
respectable (or disrespectable) region than she did of Timbuctoo. As for
the naughtiness, that was all a sealed book to Janet. Her wildest
thoughts were as innocent as a child’s. She had absolute ignorance as a
guard to her imagination, which is a guard always to be desired, and
most so at nineteen. The life she longed to know was the common life of
the world. Not even in her dreams had she thought of the transgression
of any law. She expected to have her own merits recognized, to have
adoration and homage laid at her feet, to find not only Prince Charming
in the end, but, no doubt, many others whose sighs and glances would
make existence very amusing. She expected that admiration would meet
her, that she would be in the midst of a story before she knew. She
expected to triumph all along the line. “The world’s my oyster, which
with this glance I’ll open.” That was the light in which Janet
contemplated the life of a governess in St. John’s Wood, which she was
to begin next day.



CHAPTER II.


The household at the vicarage was astir earlier than usual next morning,
which was altogether unnecessary, for Jane did not leave Clover till
after twelve o’clock; but that was a kind of tribute to the excitement
in which everybody had a part. The morning was spent in investigations
as to whether anything was wanting in Janet’s little travelling
work-case, where she kept (by special provision of Mrs. Bland) a reel of
black silk and one of white cotton, needles, thimble, and scissors; or
in her little writing-case, where (supplied by the vicar) she had two
sheets of notepaper, two envelopes, two post-cards, the same of postage
stamps, a pen on an ivory-holder, and a small travelling inkbottle.
These little articles were quite independent of the handsome work-box
and writing-case, severally given her by her kind friends, and were
intended solely for the necessities of the journey, though, perhaps, as
it was only three hours by railway to London such careful provisions
were scarcely necessary.

Janet’s box was not locked till ten o’clock, in case some one might
recollect something that had been forgotten; but after every precaution
had been taken, the last strap fastened, her railway rug and cloak
neatly, nay, almost more than neatly, put up, her own hat put on, and
her coat buttoned to the throat, not one detail left which had not been
attended to, there was still one hour to spare before the train left.
They went out into the wintry garden, where everything was bare, and
strolled round the walks--the three together, the vicar in his
greatcoat, prepared to accompany Janet to the railway, and Mrs. Bland
with a large white shawl over her cap. It was a beautiful morning, the
sun shining red through the mist, and everything so warmed in color and
sentiment by those ruddy rays that it was almost impossible to believe
that it was a cold November day.

“I wish now,” said the vicar, “that I had insisted, as I always wished,
on going up with Janet to town, and seeing her safe in Mrs. Harwood’s
hands.”

“I almost wish you had, dear,” said Mrs. Bland.

“But I don’t,” cried Janet. “Oh, please don’t think of such a thing! How
am I to learn to manage for myself if you pet me like this, as if I
could do nothing? No, dear vicar, I should so much prefer to part with
you here, in our own dear Clover, and to keep the--image quite
unbroken.”

Janet was a little at a loss how to finish her sentence, but felt very
successful when she thought of these words.

Mrs. Bland put up her handkerchief to her eyes.

“There’s something in that,” she said, “to leave us just as I hope you
will find us when you come back. And always do remember, Janet, if any
difficulty should arise, that here we are, always so happy to have
you--only sorry that we can’t keep you altogether.”

“Always delighted to have you,” echoed the vicar, “and sorry above
measure----”

“But I hope no difficulty will arise,” said Janet, very briskly; “I
don’t intend there should. I am not quite like a little novice, am I? I
have seen a little of the world. I remember watching how the governess
at the Grange got on, or rather how she didn’t get on, and thinking had
I been in her place--! So you see I am not unprepared. And then it will
be everything to know I may come back here for my holidays, when I have
any.”

“We ought to have made a condition about that,” said the vicar. “I have
been thinking so for some time. We should have put it down in black and
white, so many weeks at a certain time, say Christmas or Easter,
instead of leaving it to chance as we have done.”

“Not Christmas,” said Mrs. Bland, “nor Easter either, for that would not
be so convenient; but in August, when every child has holidays.”

“Only then,” said the vicar--“for I thought of that--they might be going
abroad, or to the seaside, or somewhere where it would be nice for Janet
to go.”

“People very seldom take the governess with them when they go abroad,”
said Mrs. Bland, shaking her head.

“But, dear Mrs. Bland,” said Janet, “you always used to say one should
not think of holidays till one had done some work. And it will come all
right about that. The grand thing is having a place to come to when one
is free; a place,” she said, with a little moisture springing into a
corner of her bright eyes--a little real moisture, which Janet was quite
pleased and almost proud to feel, as it carried out every necessity of
her position--“which will feel like home.”

“In every way, I hope, my dear child,” said Mrs. Bland, with a sob,
enfolding Janet in her arms and her white shawl, which were both
motherly, warm, and ample, like her heart. The vicar put his hand upon
her shoulder, and patted it tenderly as she was held against his wife’s
breast.

When the girl freed herself (and a dreadful thought about her hat darted
into her mind as she did so, for it is so easy to crush crape) she gave
a little laugh, and cried,

“You must not spoil me too much. I can’t go away crying; it would not be
lucky. Dear vicar, there is one bud left in the china vase beside your
study window. Do get it for me to put in my coat, and that will be the
last thing, and a cheerful thing: for it is nearly time for the train,
and I must go now.”

Janet kept her point, and pinned the rose to her breast, after she had
given Mrs. Bland her farewell kiss, and went away, looking back smiling
and waving her hand till she was out of sight from the vicarage gate.

“Bless her, she do have a spirit to keep up like that,” said the
vicarage cook, who stood behind her mistress to see the last of Miss
Janet.

“It’s all excitement,” said Mrs. Bland, drying her eyes. “I know she’ll
break down dreadfully as soon as she gets into the railway carriage by
herself.”

       *       *       *       *       *

“Now, Janet, you are sure you would not wish me to go with you: for
there is time enough yet to get a ticket, and send Mrs. Bland a
message?” said the vicar, at the carriage door.

“No, no. No, indeed. It is far better to begin at once--to begin when I
am not forced to do it,” said Janet. “And perhaps next time I travel
alone it will be to come home, which will make everything delightful.
Good-bye and, oh, thank you, thank you, a thousand times!”

“God bless you, my dear child.”

When he had said these last words, the vicar turned right round and
walked away, for his eyes were full; and I am glad to say that Janet too
saw his back, as for the first time he turned it upon her, through a
tear. It was an old back, in a somewhat rusty black coat, and with
stooping shoulders, and there was a slight quiver of emotion in it as he
turned away. Poor child! poor little thing, setting out upon that world
which is so cruel, which makes so small account of soft things and
little things like a bit of a girl, carrying them away upon its stream,
drifting them into corners, taking all the courage and the happiness out
of them. “God bless her! God help her!” the vicar said within himself as
he hurried away.

Janet had been deposited in a first-class carriage alone, with all her
little properties carefully arranged about her. Henceforward probably
she would have to travel by second or even third-class; but Mr. Bland
had got her ticket for this last occasion regardless of expense, and had
fee’d the guard to take care of her, and done everything for her as if
she had been a princess. And I am happy to state that for the first mile
or two Janet saw the familiar landscape all dilated and out of drawing
through the medium of tears. They were not many, nor were they bitter,
but at least they were genuine.

“Poor old vicar,” she said to herself; “poor Mrs. Bland; poor Aunt
Mary----”

Even at that moment it was not herself she pitied, but those whom she
left behind. She added at the end of a minute,

“Poor old doctor,” and burst into a laugh: and her heart jumped up again
after its momentary sympathetic depression, and the tears dried of
themselves. Her heart jumped up with a throb almost of exultation. At
last she had fairly escaped--got away from the village and all the
enveloping kindness and cares that had been lavished upon her.

Janet was not ungrateful any more than youth in the abstract is
ungrateful, but the first sensation of freedom had something
intoxicating in it! Setting out to face the world! She had been told
all her life that she would have to do it some day; and though that
eventuality had always been held before her as a dreadful though
inevitable prospect, it had lost all its terrors as contrasted with the
monotony of the village life, which she knew by heart, and all the quiet
evenings and dull days in which Janet had often felt as if her young
activity and energy of mind must burst the very walls of the dainty
decorous cottage where it was so happy for her, so fortunate to have
found a home. How often had she felt there as if she would like to take
hold of the posts as Samson did, and shake it till it toppled down about
her ears, not with any ill meaning, but for sheer need of movement,
mischief, something to happen. To face the world! She looked it in the
face with a smile of triumph and delight, as a sea-boy faces the smiling
ocean that is in time to be his grave, as it had been his father’s
before him.

Janet was not afraid. The world’s mine oyster. Her feeling was even more
buoyant than that of the young man who goes up to London to seek his
fortune, as being more entirely ignorant, visionary, and without
foundation. A young man can at least amuse himself for his day, even if
he is to be swept off upon the dark waters of ruin to-morrow; but a
girl, a little governess, going to a house in St. John’s Wood! What
amazing folly, what wonderful self-delusion, what a little dauntless,
unforeboding, almost heroic heart! the ideal of a governess is very
different, but Janet felt no regrets, no alarms. She was going to
conquer fate. What she would have liked would have been to have had a
longer journey before her, to have travelled the whole day in order to
have been able to _savourer_ her release, her freedom, the novelty of
everything. She would have liked to arrive in her new sphere when it was
dark, when she could only have a mysterious glimpse of the life before
her, so as to save up a sensation for the next day, which would bring a
full discovery of all her surroundings. But as things were she was very
well content.

And then Janet began to think what sort of a person Mrs. Harwood would
be. Would she be the nice sweet motherly person who sometimes in a novel
took the young governess to her heart and made her feel at home at once?
Janet almost hoped not, for that would be too easy, too commonplace and
unexciting--to go from one kind home to another, and find everything
made smooth for her on every side. Or would she be the purse-proud rich
woman who would consider the governess as beneath her notice, with a
footman who would ask “Any name?” as was done to Tom Pinch in
“Chuzzlewit” when he went to look after his sister. Foolish Janet, in
the exuberance of her life and untried power, thought it would be
“rather fun” to have to do with such a specimen of the employer. She
felt with delight that she would be able to hold her own, that no person
of the kind should overcome her, and that the fight would be rather
exhilarating than otherwise. Or would she perhaps be a fine lady, too
fine to be rude, who would take as little notice as possible of the
young stranger, ignore her existence, and consider her only as a medium
to grind a little knowledge into her children? All of these types Janet
had beheld in veracious fiction, which holds the mirror up to nature:
which of them should she encounter? She was not afraid of any, but the
consciousness that a battle of one kind or other would soon declare
itself gave excitement to her mind and light to her eye.

There were several other points in which Janet, I fear, took the vulgar
and superficial view. She felt with an instinctive certainty that the
men of the house, if there were any, would be on her side, and that the
visitors who ought to admire the young lady of the house would probably
find the governess more attractive. She had an expectation, almost going
the length of a certainty, that she would be fallen in love with by two
or more very eligible persons at the least, and that whenever she was
visible in the room, and, most of all, if she were conspicuously
neglected, the eye of “the gentlemen” would pick her out, and that they
would make flattering comparisons between her and the other young ladies
in a happier position, and comment upon the feminine spite and jealousy
that kept her in the background. This she considered to be one of the
recognized certainties of her future existence, and that assurance of
being preferred and vindicated gave her a great deal of pleasure. But to
do her justice this conviction did not occupy a very great part of her
thoughts.

Thus Janet rattled on through all the brightest hours of the day towards
her fate.



CHAPTER III.


It was between three and four in the afternoon when Janet arrived at her
destination. She knew London well enough as country young ladies know
it--the parks and Belgravia, Piccadilly and the exhibitions; but St.
John’s Wood was as unknown to her as if it had been a country town in
the depths of the shires. She thought it looked like a country town as
she drove along the quiet road between garden walls with trees looking
over them, and stopped at the door in the wall which was all the
entrance.

That it had no carriage entrance was rather a trouble to the young
people in the house, but they had been used to it all their lives. The
door when it was opened showed a paved line of pathway to the house,
covered by a light permanent awning, supported on slight iron pillars,
which were covered by strong climbing roses, now almost bare of leaves.
The house door was also open, and showed rather a pleasant vista, for
the red of the setting sun was in a long window at the back of the
house, and lighted up an old-fashioned hall and winding staircase with a
warm and comfortable light. Janet had all her wits about her, though her
heart was beating loudly in her ears. She noted that it was only a
parlor-maid who came to the door, with momentary discouragement--but was
slightly relieved when a man came round the corner of the house to take
her boxes. These perceptions and variations of feeling occurred in about
a minute of time, during which she paid her cabman, and turned to follow
the parlor-maid into the house. The garden looked pleasant and sheltered
within its walls, and there was still a scent of late mignonette in the
air of the November afternoon, though scarcely any mignonette was left
at Clover. Janet walked in with her firm little step, not at all bold,
but neither was she abashed. She had come now to a very critical moment,
and was about to have her first look at fate.

If this was fate, it was not alarming. The room into which she was shown
was evidently one which occupied the whole breadth of the house, though
it was divided unequally by a large curtained doorway, through which,
where the curtains hung open, came the same gleam of red sunset color
which had lighted up the hall. But it was twilight in the other end to
which Janet was introduced, except for a bright circle of firelight
coming from an old-fashioned high grate of glimmering steel and brass,
which threw forth the most brilliant reflections, and made all the
shadows warm. By its side sat an old lady in a large chair--that is, a
lady whom Janet took to be very old, with white hair, a white cap, and a
white shawl over her shoulders, a very pleasing piece of light and
suggested color, in the pleasant gloom.

“Is it Miss Summerhayes?” said this lady, in a soft voice, holding out
her hand. “Gussy! My dear, I am very glad to see you, though I scarcely
can see you in this faint light. Don’t think me rude for not getting
up. The fact is I can’t get up, except with difficulty. Gussy!
Priscilla, call Miss Gussy and Miss Julia; tell them I want them at
once, and give Miss Summerhayes a chair. Come near the fire, you must be
cold after your journey. It’s grown very cold this afternoon, don’t you
think?”

“Oh, no,” said Janet, whose heart had stopped that unnecessary racket,
and dropped down quite comfortably into its usual place of beating. “It
is not so cold at all; it looks so warm and cheerful here.”

“Do you think so, my dear?” cried the old lady; “indeed, I am very glad
to hear you say so, and it is a pretty thing to say. I fancied
everything would be dismal to you, your first coming out into the world.
Oh, here is Gussy at last. Gussy, this is Miss Summerhayes.”

Janet could not well make out the appearance of the figure which came
out quickly from within the curtained doorway, and held out a hand to
her. The daughter of the house was taller than herself, very slim,
clothed in a dress rather too light for the season, and with hair which
seemed very light also. She, too, had a soft, long hand which clasped
Janet’s lightly, and a soft voice, which said, “I am very glad to see
you.” Altogether, a more genial pleasant welcome could not have been
desired.

“Miss Summerhayes thinks it is not at all cold and that we look very
warm and cheerful,” said Mrs. Harwood, “which is very nice of her, and I
hope she will always find us cheerful and comfortable, Gussy. Where is
your sister? for after all she must want most to see Ju.”

“Don’t trouble about Ju all at once, mamma,” said Miss Gussy, “there is
plenty of time, and we are just going to have tea. Won’t you take off
your boa, Miss Summerhayes? Mamma’s room is always too warm, I think.
Have you had a long journey? We could not quite make out how far it
was.”

“Only since twelve o’clock,” said Janet; “it is not so very far.”

“Gussy! the poor child can have had no proper lunch. Tell Priscilla to
bring some sandwiches with the tea.”

“Oh, no, please! I have had sandwiches and everything I could want. I
came from the kindest friends, who could never do enough for me,” said
Janet. She felt, and was pleased with herself for feeling, that at
thought of the kind vicar and his wife a little water had come into her
eyes.

“Well, that is very pleasant to know of,” said Mrs. Harwood. “I always
like to hear that people with whom I am connected have kind friends, for
those who have very kind friends are generally nice themselves; and it
is a great quality to be able to appreciate kindness. I am sorry to hear
that you are an--an orphan, Miss Summerhayes.”

“Yes,” said Janet, “but I must not claim too much sympathy on that
account, for I have never known anything different. I have been an
orphan all my life.”

“Oh,” said Mrs. Harwood, slightly checked in the flow of ready feeling.
“But you have lost a--a--dear relation; a--a--some one who has filled up
the place?”

“I have lost the dear lady whom I lived with always. She was my mother’s
cousin, but she let me call her my aunt. Nobody could be more good. I
shall be grateful to her as long as ever I live,” said Janet, with a
little emotion.

“My dear, I hope I have not recalled painful recollections; but one
always likes to know. It is very pretty what you say about this good
lady. Still, it is not the same thing as losing your mother, and I hope
you will soon be able to look at things more cheerfully,” said Mrs.
Harwood, feeling that this was a little out of the regular course, and
not knowing what to say.

The tea had been apparently in the course of being carried in to the
other end of the room while this conversation was going on, for there
was a jingle of china and teaspoons, and a little movement of furniture,
and a figure flitting across the opening from time to time. When this
point had been reached a faint glow of light suddenly sprang up behind
the curtains, and Gussy appeared once more.

“Are you going through your examination, Miss Summerhayes? We all have
to do it--but mamma might have let you off for a little. Come into this
room and have some tea. It is not so warm here. I’ll bring you yours
directly, mamma.”

“Attend to the traveller first,” said the kind old lady, and Janet
followed Gussy into the other room, where there was a lamp burning. The
end of this room seemed all window, an ample bay, almost to the ground,
though tempered by the shade of a veranda outside. The glow in the west
had just died away, the definite contrasted domestic light came in. In
the shining of this, which was reflected in a large mirror over the
mantelpiece, and another opposite to it, Janet saw what Miss Harwood was
like. She was very fair, hair scarcely more than flaxen, eyes blue but
somewhat pale, soft features not too correct, with a little droop and
sway of her tall figure when she moved which was not without grace, and
suggested the soft swaying of a tall flower in the air, though
matter-of-fact people regarded it sometimes as a sign of weakness. She
drew a chair near the tea-table for Janet, and poured out tea for her,
and pressed all the good things on the table upon her acceptance--then
disappeared for a moment to the other side of the curtain to take her
share of these good things to her mother. Janet, with her quick ears,
heard the whispered conversation between them which was only half put
into words. “Yes, I like her”--“Don’t make too much”--“You are a nice
one to say so, mamma!” This last phrase was distinct enough, and Janet
with a smile acknowledged its truth. She also recognized the perfect
justice of the observation, “Don’t make too much of her”--which, of
course, was what had been said. No; it would be foolish really to make
too much of her. She felt like a young lady coming on a visit--not in
the least like a little governess without friends, arriving among
strangers, to a new life. If this was all which was meant by going out
to seek her fortune--going out to meet her fate!

Gussy came back and sat down and began to talk to the new-comer.

“This is where I always sit,” she said, “and where our visitors come,
unless when they are mamma’s great friends. Mamma is not very strong,
but it is only right to admit that she is lazy and won’t try to get up
out of her chair.”

At this a voice came from the other side of the curtain, slightly
affected by the fact that the mouth was full.

“Don’t forget, Gussy, that I hear every word you say.”

“Oh! I know that very well, mamma. She has had rheumatism, and she is
stout, and she is lazy--oh, not in any other way; neither in talking,
nor in working, nor in thinking. She manages everything at home, and she
will be quite willing to manage all your affairs if you wish it; but she
is lazy about moving. She won’t walk----”

“Gussy, how unkind, when you know I _can’t_!”

“That is all a delusion, Miss Summerhayes: but we need not discuss it.
She has to be wheeled about in her chair, and nothing but a visit from
the Queen will make her get out of it. Now we’ve disposed of mamma, I
won’t say anything about myself, for you are forming your opinion of me
all the while, as I talk. I don’t think I am very hard to get on with;
but we must tell you, and that is the chief point of all, that the most
difficult of the family is Ju.”

“And Ju is----?” said Janet.

“Of course your pupil. She is fourteen, and she is as obstinate as a
pig. We can do nothing with her, mamma and I--it is not that there is
any harm in her. Perhaps if we did not think so much about it things
would go better; but we think, and we consult, and we compare notes, and
end by worrying ourselves very much--at least mamma worries herself. We
hope that some one quite new, whom she is not accustomed to, who is a
novelty to her, and whom she must be civil to, will produce quite a
different effect.”

Janet felt a little thrill run over her at this description.

“I hope you know,” she said, somewhat faintly; “I hope Mr. Bland told
you--that I have really no experience at all.”

“We think that is all the better,” said Gussy. “She is up to all the
ways of the experienced people. We don’t like to say anything against
governesses, but they run very much in grooves, like most other people,
for that matter. Now you are not professional at all; you have not got
into any of their dodges. Oh, don’t say anything, mamma; I must use the
handiest word. You are just a girl, like any of us: I don’t see how she
can be nasty with you--at least not at first,” said Gussy, reflectively,
“and by the time she is familiar enough to begin her tricks we hope you
will have got an ascendancy.”

Miss Harwood stopped for a moment and listened.

“Hush! don’t look as if we had been talking in particular; she is
coming.”

Janet did not know what to expect. She listened, thinking of the whoop
and crash of some young savage; but there was nothing of the kind, and
she gave a little start in the most spontaneous manner, and rose up
quickly, when Gussy said, in her soft voice:

“My sister Julia--Miss Summerhayes.”



CHAPTER IV.


She was a tall girl, taller than Janet, but considerably less so than
her sister, with a well-knit and active figure, clad in the shapeless
garments which are considered appropriate to her age, a great mane of
light brown hair falling on her shoulders, and a pair of gray eyes,
which were not soft like Gussy’s, nor with any tone of blue in them; but
with a glimmer of that yellow light which makes gray eyes fierce. Her
eyebrows were slightly puckered, giving a keen arch over her eyes, to
which this gave (when one was looking for it) a look of repression, a
hint of a possible blaze and spring. But otherwise there was no sign in
Miss Julia of anything out of the way or alarming. She thrust out a hot
hand to Janet, said “How d’ye do?” because she could not help herself,
accepted without any thanks her tea from her sister, and retired at once
to the background. Gussy gave a significant look to Janet, and elevated
her eyebrows; but the new-comer saw nothing remarkable in the drawing
back of the half-grown, shy girl who established herself at a table,
ingenuously set up an open book, which she had apparently brought in
with her, so that she could read while she consumed her cake and bread
and butter, and made herself comfortable in a way which Janet envied,
but did not feel herself called upon to disapprove. To-morrow, perhaps,
when she was the governess in charge--but at present her mind was still
free of any responsibility. A certain restraint, however, seemed to fall
upon the conversation after the entrance of Julia. The very monologue of
Gussy, the little chirp of protest from the other side of the curtain
did not seem so free. They asked Janet a few questions about her
journey, which had been inconsiderable, which was absolutely so
unimportant, and then it was suggested she might like to go upstairs.

It was evident that the Harwoods intended to be very good to their
governess, for she found a pretty room, well furnished and warm with
firelight, awaiting her--a better room than had been hers at Rose
Cottage, or even in the vicarage.

“I hope you will be comfortable, and I hope you will like us,” said Miss
Harwood, as she left her.

Janet sat down in a comfortable chair by the fire. She felt very
comfortable, in a state of pleasant exhilaration, but also with a faint
consciousness of having had, so to speak, the ground cut from under her
feet. If this was what it was to go out governessing, what was the
meaning of all the fables which she had been told from her childhood?
From _Jane Eyre_, to the _Family Herald_, they had all been in one
tale--there had been compensations of an exciting character, no doubt,
always, or almost always--but never a reception like this. She laughed
to herself as she sat and watched the firelight dancing in the mirror
over the mantelpiece, and in the dressing-glass on the table. Quite as
nice as coming on a visit, in short, just the same, though perhaps had
she come on a visit she would not have been at once and so fully taken
into the family concerns of her hosts. At the same time there was a
trifling disappointment in Janet’s little soul. She had fully intended
to conquer fate, to make a brilliant fight, to come out triumphant and
victorious more than words could say. And to find that there was nothing
to fight about, that all was to be easy and agreeable, every authority
on her side, and circumstances in her favor--took the wind out of her
sails, to change the metaphor. It brought a little ridicule into the
whole matter. To think that she had been so screwing up her courage,
fortifying herself, and that her heart had beat so high, and that she
had walked into this new world with such a determined little step, as if
she were marching to military music, with her colors flying and her
bugle sounding, all to fall into a lap of luxury, to be received with
open arms and almost caresses at the last!

In course of time, however, Janet reminded herself that instead of being
the last, this after all was only the very first of her new experiences.
Mrs. Harwood might turn out to be very different from the amiable and
jocular old lady she appeared at first. Gussy, instead of being the
nicest of fair-haired girls, might develop the falseness and treachery
which some people thought went with that complexion. Other complications
might arise. And then there was Ju.

Ah! Ju! Janet felt a little injured, wounded in her pride, when that
consideration suddenly came in and thrust itself upon her. She had
anticipated a great many evils, but she had never thought that to master
an unruly girl taller than herself would be the chief or the first
feature of her warfare. It was almost ludicrous to think of Ju, that
child, in her short petticoats and flying hair, as a synonym of fate.
Janet had been accustomed to be the favorite of the children wherever
she went. The little ones had always liked her, gathered about her,
petitioned her to tell them stories, to sing them some of her funny
songs, to make up games for them. She was famous in Clover and for quite
twelve miles round for this quality. “Delightful with children!” that
was what was said of her. And in looking forward upon the future she had
never taken into account any difficulty in that respect. The
difficulties she had expected had been in (perhaps) the exacting and
unjust mother, (perhaps) the jealous and spiteful girl, (perhaps) the
undue admiration of the male persons about, and their universal feeling
that the governess was much better worth looking at and talking to than
the ladies of the house.

These are the difficulties chiefly set forth in novels, and, after all,
it was from novels that Janet derived her chief conceptions of life. But
a struggle with a wayward pupil had not occurred to her as one of her
possible trials. After all, to look at it impartially, it was a not
unnatural difficulty. She ought to have considered it one of the things
most likely to happen, but it was a poor unromantic difficulty with
nothing at all spirit-stirring in it. To wrestle in spirit with a
naughty girl, to fight for obedience, for nice manners, for lessons
learnt! Oh dear, oh dear! These were no doubt things as distinctly
belonging to a governess’s business as her grammar or her book of
marks--but Janet had not taken them into account, and they seemed
disappointing and ignoble trifles after the things for which she was
prepared.

The dinner was good; the table was nicely served. It was apparent that
the Harwoods were not people of yesterday. Their silver was heavy and
old, marked not with a crest, but with a solemn “H,” as a family perhaps
not deeply acquainted with fantastic trophies of heraldry, but extremely
conscious of the credit of their name. And everything shone and sparkled
with that nicety of good usage which is never more perceptible than in
those well-to-do English houses were splendor is never aimed at.

Mrs. Harwood was wheeled in in her chair, and, now that Janet could see
her, proved to be a pretty old lady, rather different from her
daughters, not, indeed, a similar type at all--a woman with lively dark
eyes and warm tones of color in her complexion, and, even in her
crippled condition, much more active in her movements than her eldest
daughter at least. They had all dressed for dinner, according to that
all-prevailing English practice which no other country knows--Gussy, in
a pretty blue dress, which lent a little animation to her extreme
fairness; Julia, in a white frock; even Mrs. Harwood, in a changed cap
and shawl. How strange it was to sit down in the midst of this
unaccustomed company, amid all these unknown surroundings, in one’s
mourning--a little black figure unlike any of them, yet one of the
family! It gave Janet once more a thrill of novel sensation that ran all
over her. She sat opposite to the mirror which was over the mantelpiece
(there were mirrors over all the mantelpieces), and as it was tilted
forward a little Janet could see herself, which gave her much amusement
and encouragement. She looked very different from all the rest in her
black frock. The second time she looked she had a vague perception that
certainly she looked no worse than the rest--perhaps, better. At all
events, there is no harm in being consoled about your appearance and
feeling that you are no worse than the people about you. Janet felt
disposed to have an occasional laugh and pleasant little remark now and
then between herself and the little girl in black opposite to her in the
glass. Somehow she liked the looks of that little thing the best.

And the talk flowed on, all through dinner and afterwards in Mrs.
Harwood’s room, where they sat after dinner round the twinkling
fireplace, all made of shining brass and steel. How it shone and
twinkled and reflected every flame, and threw off glimmers of
concentrated light! The mother was wheeled back to her usual place.
Gussy took up her position by a screen on the other side, and Julia and
Miss Summerhayes found their places between. This nomenclature had been
adopted at once, to Janet’s great amazement. It was as if a partnership
had been made which nobody could interfere with. Mrs. Harwood and her
elder daughter were distinct personalities, but the other pair were Ju
and Miss Summerhayes.

“It ought to be Miss Summerhayes and Ju,” said Gussy, “but it does not
run so well. One can’t end off well with a ridiculous little syllable.
This is where I always sit, and you must find a place according to what
you like best. We live very quietly, partly because mamma will not get
out of that chair.”

“Can’t, Gussy. Don’t let Miss Summerhayes form such a bad opinion of
your mother.”

“Miss Summerhayes will form her own opinion quickly enough. I only give
her a sketch of the circumstances. This is how we are night after night,
often the whole winter through. It ought to be very dull, and it must
look very dull to you, but, somehow, we are hardened, and don’t feel it,
except when Dolff is at home. When Dolff is at home, we ought to tell
you, Miss Summerhayes, that there are sometimes a few parties--dinner
parties, not very interesting, friends of the family; and on those
occasions--it is better to say it to Miss Summerhayes just at once,
without waiting till the time comes--don’t you think, mamma?”

“Miss Summerhayes has so much sense. I am sure she will understand the
size of the room and all that sort of thing,” said Mrs. Harwood.

“Just so. I was sure you would think it best. It is just this, that when
Dolff is at home and there are dinners, sometimes we may be unable to
ask you to make one, Miss Summerhayes.”

“Oh, is that all!” said Janet. She laughed with almost a little relief,
for she had not known what she might be about to be told. “I did not
expect even to dine downstairs,” she said. “I was told a governess never
did. Mrs. Bland told me all I should have to do--to dine at two with my
pupil, perhaps to come in to afternoon tea, then to disappear upstairs
and be seen no more. The vicar and she are saying to each other at
present: ‘Now Janet will be feeling very lonely. She will be finding
out what a solitary evening is.’ Dear people! I wish they could only see
me now.”

“Yes,” said the old lady; “and all you say, my dear, about them, and
about your arrival and everything, is very pretty. But your friends were
really quite right, for that is usually the case when a--young lady--is
in a family in this way. For you know every family has its own
ways--and--and a person, a lady who is not acquainted with them may
be--well, made uncomfortable, or the others may be obliged to stop
speaking with freedom when she is there. It does not matter among us,
who are all ladies together--and no secrets to discuss. But
occasionally, my dear, when my son is at home, or when circumstances
require it--you won’t think it means any unkindness?--but we are obliged
to recur to ordinary rules--for a few days--for a little while--perhaps
only for two or three times. It is just a sort of necessity. We can’t
help ourselves. I always think it easier to explain everything and set
everything on a simple footing at once.”

This was a very long speech for Mrs. Harwood to make, and Janet strove
to interrupt her a dozen times, to declare that she understood and that
no explanations were necessary. But it came to an end at last, and the
old lady pushed back her chair a little, and made a slight flourish with
her handkerchief, in the satisfaction of having relieved her mind. Gussy
immediately took up the _parole_ without a pause.

“You said ‘Janet,’ Miss Summerhayes--what a nice little prepossessing
natural name to have! Do you know what we are called, the unfortunate
members of this family? Oh, I see, she can scarcely keep from laughing,
mamma.”

“I! no, indeed; my name is dreadful, like a Scotch housemaid; everybody
says so,” said Janet, in some trouble, not knowing what was coming next.

“Wait till you know. I am Augusta, which is Minerva Press of the finest
water. And that poor child is Julia, and our only brother is
Adolphus--conceive such a thing!--born John if ever man was; such an
honest countenance, no pretension about it, and Adolphus put on him like
a pinchbeck coronet. It is too bad. Mamma denies any responsibility. She
says it was all my father’s fault.”

“I say,” said Mrs. Harwood, “that it was the family--don’t blame your
poor father. The Harwoods were always queer, and it was they who liked
those grand names.”

“You call them grand! I have to sink to Gussy, and she to Ju, and Dolff,
poor boy! did you ever hear a more miserable thing for a name? Dolff!
There is nothing in it, neither meaning nor sense. I know he would come
home a great deal happier if he were Jack.”

“What can the boy’s name have to do with his happiness?” cried Mrs.
Harwood, testily, pushing back her chair a little more.

“If he were in a more exalted sphere he would be called Dolly,” said his
sister, sadly. “Dolly! imagine, a man’s name!--Now if we had been born
in mamma’s time we would have been Mary and Elizabeth and John--how much
better! Or we might be, had mamma insisted on being in the fashion,
Dorothy and Mabel and Harold: not bad, though perhaps a little
artificial. But Augusta, Julia, and Adolphus! Can you wonder, Miss
Summerhayes, that we are all sometimes on the eve of rebellion, and if
mamma was not really so good might be tempted even to assault her,
though she declares it was not her fault?”

“Ju,” said Mrs. Harwood, “get up and read by the lamp. The firelight, I
am always telling you, will destroy your eyes.”

Julia was stretched out on the carpet with a book laid out close by the
gleaming, dazzling fire. She had her head supported in her hands, and
had not moved or shown any sign of life while this conversation was
going on. She took not the smallest notice of what her mother said.

“Ju,” said Gussy, “do you know that your hair will be ruined in that
heat? Nurse is always complaining it is scorched off your head.”

“And that is why you have such dreadful headaches. Get up and sit at the
table beside Miss Summerhayes.

But Ju neither moved nor spoke.



CHAPTER V.


It is one of the most curious sensations of modern life to find one’s
self engulfed in a new family, wrapped round and round by novel
circumstances, made, momentarily, to feel as if the centre of the world
had somehow changed, and its most important features were now the
peculiarities of a single race, or even of a small division of that
race. People who hurry through visit after visit, it is probable, do not
feel this amusing change in the direction of all things which takes
place when an unsophisticated spirit suddenly leaves its own small
centre, where the revolution of the planets has been round some
well-known local or domestic sun, and plunges into another, where the
forces are all the other way, and a circle of completely novel phenomena
comes into sight. Janet, who still felt as if she were a young lady
visitor come from one star to another to discover a new life, went
upstairs that evening wrapped up in Harwoodism penetrated with a new
flavor, feeling these new figures of Gussy, Ju, and Dolff, Augusta,
Julia and Adolphus, one of whom was as yet entirely in the mists--and
the ludicrous family grievance of their names, and their unaccustomed
ways of living, and the blaze of firelight, and the comfort, and the
sober limits of their life, surrounded apparently by the garden wall,
and extending no farther--to turn her round and round, absorbing her own
individuality into theirs. It seemed quite impossible to believe, when
she reached her own room, and found herself alone, that she had left a
totally different world that morning, and indeed, up to half-past three
in the afternoon, had never heard of Gussy, or Ju, or Dolff, or known
that such persons existed. Janet sat down to think it all over in her
comfortable arm-chair by her blazing fire. Surely there never had been
such fires. Her own grate was old-fashioned, too, bright brass, which
reflected the flames and the glow of red-hot combustion, with which it
played with a brilliancy which seemed to redouble the heat: the whole
room was full of the leaping light, in the midst of which two white
candles burned pale, like quite unnecessary things. Gussy and Ju, and
Dolff--Dolff, Gussy, and Ju, their names made a sing-song in her head as
the ruddy light darted and dazzled in her eyes. It was not even as if
she had begun to speculate on the effect upon herself and her own life
which these new surroundings would have. It was simply that she was
enveloped in them, swallowed up, feeling it almost impossible to believe
that there was still room in the world for Clover and such places, with
their old-fashioned interests. When she tried to think of the vicarage,
it had become like a faded old photograph to her mind--far away, at
least a year, if not an age beyond anything she could recall. The new
centre of the world was in St. John’s Wood. And all the air was filled
with circling reflections and echoes of Gussy, Dolff, and Ju.

This rhyme was the first thing that came into her mind in the morning
when she sprang up a little confused, not quite sure where she was. But
Janet was now as fresh as the morning, having shaken off her youthful
superficial fatigue, and feeling quite ready for a more reasonable view
of her new surroundings. The garden upon which she looked out was
getting into trim winter order, though the lawn was still liable to
renewed showers of falling leaves, and the late mignonette all weedy
and straggling along with long shoots of nasturtiums and heads of
geraniums, disorderly with decay, were still lingering in the borders.
Some tall trees at the end lent a respectable background to the broad
but closely-enclosed space with the very visible boundary of its brick
walls. It all looked bright in the misty ruddy sunshine of the November
morning. The gardener was moving about at his work, a boy after him,
trundling a little wheelbarrow, with weeds and rubbish: the most
familiar sights and sounds in the hazy morning air. The new world had
thus some points of junction with the old, which made it look more real,
not so much like a story. Janet felt her heart jump to meet the new day.
She was going to be exceedingly comfortable at least, and amused at
first, even if it should be a little dull after. But perhaps it would
not even be dull. She herself would have something to say to that--and
it is impossible to tell at twenty in what unsuspected circumstances
“fun” may be lurking. It is one of the inextinguishable elements in life
always to be found in one corner or another.

Janet did not make this reflection in so many words, but she was more
keenly alive to the fact than is her historian; and with this confidence
went down to breakfast, when Gussy met her with all the kind greetings
possible. The breakfast-table was quite brilliant to behold, with a
silver tea-urn of old-fashioned form, silver tea-pot, coffee-pot, a
glitter of silver everywhere: and so well kept! and so heavy and
respectable! with such an air of sober, modest, consciously
undemonstrative comfort and wealth!

Gussy’s dress was still too light for Janet’s taste, being an
exceedingly pale gray, which was not very becoming to a person with so
little color; but she looked as _nice_, and purled forth her soft
speeches just as on the night before. One thing she said, however, which
was of more importance than all these friendly purlings, gave Janet the
first touch of the real in this mild domestic elysium. She put out her
long soft hand from behind the urn, and laid it on Janet’s arm.

“Before she appears, just one word, Miss Summerhayes. Please strike your
blow at once.”

“What blow?” asked Janet, amazed.

“To get the upper hand of Ju. You are quite a novelty; she does not know
you at all. You might startle her into submitting, if you took advantage
of the circumstances. Don’t ask anything unreasonable of her, but never
give in when you have insisted on anything. Don’t let her beat you.
She’s coming down now; I can’t say any more. And there’s really no more
to say. Never let her win the day.”

These words tingling in her ears gave Janet the strangest little shock,
like the sudden touch of an electric battery, in the midst of the
comfort and quiet. She could scarcely keep from jumping up, starting out
of her seat. Her black sleeve, when Gussy took her long fingers from it,
seemed to give out sparks. To strike a blow, to win a battle, never to
allow herself to be beat. What curious words in this absolutely quiet
and ordinary domestic calm?

Ju came in with a nod to Miss Summerhayes, and said nothing at all while
she despatched her breakfast. But then Gussy was talking all the time,
and there was not much room for anyone else. She was certainly a most
self-absorbed young person; but, save her silence and that acute small
curve over each eyebrow, caused by a sort of permanent frown, there
seemed nothing else to alarm a stranger.

Janet’s heart still beat more quickly than before, but she gradually got
more calm, and assured herself there could be no real danger. In some
families all the molehills are made into mountains, and perhaps that was
the case here.

It was with a little excitement, however, that Janet walked into the
school-room, which she found communicated with her own room by a short
passage, and which occupied a corner of the house with one window to the
garden and another in the other wall, from which a view could be
obtained into the outer world, meaning in this case the exceedingly
quiet suburban road between two lines of garden walls which had reminded
Janet of a country town. The young governess of twenty came into this
room, which was still in the shadow, though expectant of a gleam of
sunshine from the south when the sun should have made a little more
progress, with some excitement, of which, however, she was able to
conceal the signs. It gave a brightness to her eyes and a little thrill
to her upper lip, but that was all. She had not the least idea of what
she was going to encounter. The young knight in the story of the
Sleeping Beauty was not more ignorant, nor was she at all sure that she
knew how to fight, or had the coolness and the courage necessary for an
important encounter. With a child of fourteen! she tried to say to
herself with a laugh. But, after all, twenty is not so very far elevated
over fourteen, and the child was taller and almost more developed than
the woman. It was at ten o’clock that lessons were to begin, and at ten
minutes to ten Janet opened the school-room door. Mystery and
expectation made her heart beat. She stepped in once more, feeling the
thrill as of an electric machine; and her breathing was slightly
affected, though she would not show it. She had almost feared she would
find emptiness, which would have been the most embarrassing of all, for
how fight when your opponent does not show? But, fortunately, Julia was
already there. This was what Janet found: a table set out in the middle
of the room, with books and writing things, all in good order; the piano
open at the back, with music upon it. Meanwhile, at the south window,
seated at another table, with both her elbows resting upon it as if
riveted to the mahogany--Julia, her head supported on her hands, a book
lying open before her, in precisely the same attitude in which she had
lain on the previous night scorching her head in the heat and blaze of
the fire.

Janet stood for a moment looking at her pupil with an internal shiver.
Her pupil--to whom she was not at all sure of being able to teach
anything--whom in any circumstances she would have felt an alarmed
respect for, as a being probably destined to find her out, and expose
her little pretences. Julia remained like a statue, immovable, not
turning to see who had come in according to weak mortal usage, far too
strong in the instincts of rebellion and individuality for any such
betrayal of weakness. Miss Summerhayes then moved a little about the
room--looked at the music, took up the books on the table, glanced out
from the window. Ten o’clock had not yet struck. She finally went and
seated herself in the chair placed for her, and waited until the ten
tiny strokes, tingling from the clock on the mantelpiece, had been
answered by all the church towers in the neighborhood. Then there came
an awful moment.

“Julia, it is time for lessons.”

Janet heard her own voice falter, but the tremor was not audible to any
listener. Julia did not move nor reply.

“I am waiting to begin lessons,” Janet repeated more sharply, after a
moment.

Dead silence--not by the merest quiver of movement did Julia betray that
she had heard.

“It is ten o’clock, and I am waiting to begin lessons. Julia!”

Julia sat like a figure of wood or stone.

Miss Janet Summerhayes rose from her chair, pale, with her eyes shining.
Her little temper came to her aid. The fun disappeared. The moment of
conflict had come.



CHAPTER VI.


Janet had as pretty a little temper of her own as you could meet
anywhere. It flashed up in a moment into her eyes. No one, schoolgirl or
otherwise, was likely to get a cheap bargain of this little governess.
She rose, and, turning the key in the door as she passed, walked up to
the table at which Miss Julia sat with her book. The girl was not aware
that her own absolute immovability proved to her antagonist that she was
not absorbed in her book but in the battle which had begun. Miss
Summerhayes stood opposite to her for a moment looking down upon Julia’s
bent head. She felt the key of the door in her pocket, which, perhaps,
was rather a desperate step so early in the fight; as in doing this she
had at once burnt her ships, and committed herself to a policy of
absolute no-surrender; but still it inspired her, for she could now
neither draw back nor temporize.

“Julia! I have told you three times that it is ten o’clock, and I am
waiting to begin lessons.”

There was still not a movement, not a sound. Julia sat as if made of
stone. Then Janet made the great _coup_ she had been contemplating. With
a sudden swift movement she took the book from under the reader’s bent
face, closed it, and carried it away. In a moment Julia was erect,
getting to her feet with a bound, her gray eyes dilating into great
globes of gold, her spring like that of a tiger. Janet had scarcely
time, though her movements were very quick, to get back to the shelter
of her arm-chair. But she managed to do so, and to lock up the offending
volume in a drawer, with Julia’s grip on her shoulder, and a shriek of
“How dare you, how dare you!” ringing in her ears.

“Miss Summerhayes! give me back my book. How dare you take my book? Give
it me this moment--do you hear me! do you hear me!” cried the girl,
passionately, holding Janet’s shoulders in a grasp of steel.

“I hear you perfectly well--as you heard me just now. Take your hands
from my shoulders. I did not touch you; if we are to fight, let us fight
fair.”

Julia’s hands dropped, and a shade of consternation came over her eyes.
Then she stamped her foot violently upon the floor--“Miss Summerhayes,
give me back my book?”

“Sit down,” said Janet, not uncheerfully, “and we can have it out.”

“Give me back my book!”

“Well,” said Janet, “now we have both got through that formula, _trois
sommations_--though I am afraid not very _respectueuses_. Do you know
what that means? I called you three times and you have called me three
times. We are equal, so far. Now sit down and let us talk it out.”

“Equal!” said Julia, with a shriek, “me and you, Miss Summerhayes! You
are only the governess--that’s no better than a servant. You may suppose
they think different downstairs, because of their way of talking, and
because Gussy thinks it’s grand to be like that. But they think just the
same. And mamma will stand up for me. She pretends she wants me to be
mastered, but she doesn’t, and you’ll find the difference when you go to
her with your complaints.”

“But I don’t mean to go to her with any complaints,” said Janet, putting
on the best smile she could. “If we are to get on, we must manage it
between ourselves; if not, there is a very easy remedy for me. You had
better sit down, and discuss the matter, so that we may know what we are
about.”

“What’s your remedy?” cried Julia, breathing hard.

“It will be quite effectual, as far as I am concerned: but I don’t like
to be beaten, so I shall try some others first. Sit down there.”

“I shan’t,” Miss Julia said.

“Well, stand on your head then,” said Janet, “perhaps you may like that
better: only let us get all the necessary tricks over, and come to
business, for it may as well be decided once for all.”

“How dare you talk of tricks! What do you call my tricks?”

“They are quite easy to describe. To pretend to be deaf, dumb, and
blind; to pretend to be a wild beast; to shriek and snort and talk loud.
I don’t know what others you may still have to get through, but you must
know as well as I do that all these are tricks, and of no consequence.
When they are exhausted, then we can begin to talk.”

“Me a wild beast! Me of no consequence! I should like,” cried Julia,
with her eyes blazing like red-hot flames, and her fingers clasping and
unclasping, “just to give it you hot, for once! just to stamp upon you,
and tear off your fal-lals and pitch you out of the window!”

Janet nodded her head at each threat, not by way of approbation, but of
acquiescence as in an argument she had foreseen.

“I know,” she said, “I told you so. It would be a great saving of time
if you would consider all that sort of thing as said, and come to the
real question.”

“What is the real question?” said Julia, staring, with her hands
grasping the top of the chair on which she had been requested to sit
down--whether because she was checked in her childish rage, or whether
because she meant to use it as a weapon, it was difficult to say.

“The real question is, whether we are to be able to get on together or
not. It’s the only one of any importance. I want to come to that.”

“What an awful fool you must be,” said Julia, bending over the back of
the chair towards Janet with flaming looks of wrath.

“Yes,” said Janet. “One of us is so, that is very evident: but why
should it strike you at this moment?”

“To think that it isn’t settled already, to think I would ever give in
to you for a moment. Knuckle under! me! Oh! you think you can come over
me with smiling, when you are in as blue a funk---- You, a bit of a
governess hired just like the housemaid: and that’s exactly what mamma
will say.”

Janet yawned a little in the girl’s furious face, a gentle little yawn
which did not at all distort her own countenance.

“My poor child,” she said, “if you would only consider that I understand
all that, and that we’d so much better come to business! You can’t
frighten me, and though, of course, you can insult me, that’s of equally
little use, for I don’t care.”

“Because you’re used to it,” cried Julia.

“No--once only before. It was a tramp on the road, an old woman, and I
would not give her any money. It is curious to think where you can have
learned the same sort of thing--brought up, I suppose, more or less like
a lady--but it must be in the blood.”

“Do you mean to say I’m not a lady--you--? Oh-h!” for Janet had gently
shrugged those little shoulders which still felt the young fury’s grip.
“I’ll go,” cried Julia, fiercely, “I’ll go this moment and tell mamma.”

Janet sat quietly in her chair awaiting the discovery of the locked
door, and somewhat alarmed lest there should ensue a physical struggle
which would be undignified and unladylike. Then followed a whirlwind of
noise, stamping, shrieking, and wild talk.

“Give me the key! Open the door! I want to go to mamma. Mamma! Let me
out. Let me out! I want to open the door,”--then a furious kick upon the
panel. “Mamma! Gussy! I’m locked in; come, come, and open the door.”

“It is a pity that all the servants should know you are in trouble,
Julia. Let it remain between you and me,” said Janet, laying her hand
upon the girl’s shoulder.

“Open the door!”

“No, I shall not open the door--nor shall anyone else, if I can help it.
Let this remain between you and me.”

“Mamma will send and order you to do it. Mamma! mamma! I am locked in. I
can’t get out. Come and open the door!”

How it was that no one heard these outcries Janet could not imagine: but
they were at the top of the house: the kitchen was thoroughly occupied
with its own affairs, and Mrs. Harwood, as she found out afterwards, had
been wheeled out for her morning airing, so that silence alone replied
to Julia’s passionate appeals. She rushed to the window and flung it
open, but the gardener was not visible in the garden. After half-an-hour
of tumult, an enforced silence fell upon the school-room. But Julia was
not yet overcome.

“I shall keep you here all your life--you shan’t go--not a step. If I am
to be shut in, you shall be shut in too. You shall have no lunch; you
shall have no tea; you shall have no dinner!” said Julia, _crescendo_,
rising to a climax.

“Well,” said Janet, “if you think it better to put off our conversation
till to-morrow, I make no objection. It will be very uncomfortable--but
there are worse things than discomfort in this world. I have done
without my dinner before now.”

“Yes! often, I shouldn’t wonder--when you had nobody to give you a
dinner,” cried Julia.

Janet looked at the furious girl with a glance of astonishment in her
eyes. She laughed a little.

“You silly child,” she said.

And then in the midst of the agitation and tumult there occurred a
moment of quiet. Julia was at the end of her resources. She was worn out
with her own passion, dismayed by being thus left to the tender mercies
of the governess, and discouraged beyond description by the indifference
and contempt of the stranger whom she had been so certain of subduing--a
little thing not so big as herself, a little governess without a
friend--a subject creature whom it was safe for everybody to jump upon.
Julia’s experience contained no stronger picture of the governess than
that of the one who ran away next morning after complaining to Mrs.
Harwood that she was not accustomed to such young ladies. The others had
all coaxed and cringed and endeavored to temporize.

Julia went and sat down panting at the other table, and watched this new
kind of human being seated in the middle of the room as if nothing had
happened, calmly writing, not a hair turned upon her head, not a bit of
frill crumpled about her neck. It was natural to Janet to be neat, and
her self-control was wonderful. Besides, of course she knew that she was
being looked at, watched with all the keen observation of a vindictive
child to see where her weakness lay. That she had supported this
struggle so long without moments of weakness it would be vain to
say--that she had not felt the stings and resented the blows. Her heart
had beat as if it was bursting from her breast. She had felt herself
trembling all over with excitement and alarm. But she had managed
somehow to keep calm all along, and she was still calm now, keeping in
her breath, holding herself with all her might to look indifferent.
Julia’s observation was keen, but not so keen as to pierce Janet’s
armour of mail. The girl sat staring at her with eyes that became less
and less like orbs of flame, and more like ordinary big gray eyes with a
golden glow. And Janet wrote a letter. It was the only thing she could
think of to give her the support of an occupation. She wrote a narrative
of what had passed, writing “Dear Mrs. Bland” at the top to give herself
a countenance, though the last thing in the world she would have done
was to send the vicar’s wife such a description of her first day in her
new situation. She smiled, however, to herself involuntarily as she went
on with her story, making it very amusing. And Julia saw her smile, and
something like awe came over the exhausted spirit of the little rebel.
To go through all that, one tithe of which would have broken the spirit
of any other governess, and yet to smile!

After a long interval of silence, and when Janet began to wonder with
some alarm how she would meet a long strain of passive resistance had
Julia strength of mind to keep it up, a sudden voice once more made
itself heard.

“Miss Summerhayes! the first thing I shall do when I get out of this
will be to tell mamma.”

“That is exactly what I should recommend,” said Janet, looking up from
her writing; “one’s mother should always know everything,” and with a
little friendly nod she returned to her letter.

Julia could not tell what to think: there was more in it than her
puzzled understanding had ever encountered before. After a while she
said, with some hesitation, “Miss Summerhayes!” again.

“Yes,” said Janet, looking up once more.

“What did you mean about conversation? I hate you! I shall never speak
to you three words if I can help it; but what did you mean about putting
off the conversation? I want to know----”

“Perhaps it will be better to put it off till to-morrow.”

“I want to have it now. Conversation! as if there ever could be any
between you and me.”

“That is what I have just said. It will be better to put it off,” said
Janet, without raising her head, turning over the page of her supposed
letter.

The next thing she heard was a stamp on the floor, suppressed so that it
was scarcely a stamp, and an exclamation,

“I prefer to have it now.”

“I cannot talk to anyone so far off,” said Janet, and there was another
pause.

Presently she could hear the faint rustling of a person about to get up
from a chair, which went on for some time, there being an evident and
great reluctance to move. Then there was a sudden plunge. Julia alighted
opposite her, on the other side of the table.

“I want to know what it is---- I want to know what you want with me.”

Janet sat up, raised her head, putting down her pen.

“Honestly, and without any more preliminaries?” she said.

Julia’s eyes gave a single dart of fire.

“No one ever said I was a thief. I want to know what you want with me.”

“That is what I call honestly,” Janet replied, and she put away her
writing things for the second encounter, the first having thus been
successful beyond her hopes.



CHAPTER VII.


“Well,” said Janet, when she found herself looking into the blurred and
flushed countenance of the passionate girl. Julia had given vent, in
spite of herself, to some tears, and had dashed them away with her hand
or her sleeve, leaving a smear, and her hair was hanging wildly round
her face, and there was a general air of dilapidation and ruin, though
accompanied by few actual signs of warfare. She ought to have torn her
frock from top to bottom to justify the general aspect of affairs, but
she had not done so, and the smeared cheek and the ragged hair were the
only physical certainties of the conflict past. There was still a pucker
over each eye, but it was not an assured and dauntless pucker. The
fortunes of war, for once, had not turned the usual way.

“Well--you have been behaving like a fool, but a fool has no meaning.
When one can behave like a fool with a meaning I think there must be
some sense at the bottom. If I am right, nothing matters that has
happened; but if I am wrong----”

Julia stared with faint comprehension and much impatience. She said--

“Don’t palaver. What do you want with me?”

Now, Janet had expected to exercise a little feminine philosophy upon
the girl when she had got her in hand--a little banter, a little
seriousness--to make her ashamed of herself in the first place, and then
to make her see. She was taken a little aback. If she could not make her
ashamed nor make her see, what was to be done? The question grew a great
deal more serious thus than when it concerned only a locked door. She
ran over the circumstances rapidly in her mind, and she saw it would not
do to answer according as it at first occurred to her, that she (Janet)
personally wanted nothing at all with Julia, except as little to do with
her as might be.

“What I want is simple,” she said, with a smile. “I want to do the work
I have been engaged to do, and that is to educate you for as many hours
as your mother has fixed for your education. How am I to get that done?
for, you may be sure, I mean to do it one way or other. I want to talk
it over and discover how it is to be done.”

“I don’t want it to be done at all”

“Neither do I,” said Janet, facing the rebel bravely, and bursting into
a laugh. “But if you will reflect,” she said, “that does not get us a
bit further on, for it must be done. Unless it is done you will grow up
like the tramp woman I was telling you of--not at all an interesting
person--and I shall break my word. Now, I don’t like to break my word.
You don’t care at present about becoming like a tramp, but you will
later on.”

“How dare you say----”

“Julia,” said the little governess, “I dare to say anything I think
proper, or to do anything, so you had better make up your mind to that
at once. Such questions are silly. I am not afraid of anyone or
anything.”

Janet threw back her head, which was smaller--as she was smaller in
every part--than that of her tall pupil. There is nothing so fearless in
life as a girl who is without fear. It is true that the kind of
dauntless courage she possesses is largely made up of ignorance, and
also comes a little perhaps from the conventional precautions which
defend her, though she does not know it. However, the quality is
absolute, and Janet had it. She feared nothing, as she said.

Julia, from under her puckered eyebrows, glared into the clear brown
eyes, which had something in them like the sparkle of a Highland stream,
and admired the valor which she did not possess: for she was afraid of
the coercion which she was always fighting against. She stared, but she
said nothing in reply.

“You see,” said Janet, “I will do what I’ve promised: and if I were you
I’d say I will too. It’s much nicer than to have to say I must----”

Still Julia stared; her lips moved as if she would have spoken, but she
uttered no sound.

“Downstairs,” said Janet, “they expect us to fight. I am afraid you have
been so silly that they think you are a fool, and don’t understand
anything about what is expected from a gentlewoman. That’s not my
opinion, as I told you: but as I shall not give in, whatever you do, it
would be very silly to go on fighting forever. We can make something
better of it: if you will be convinced that I never shall be afraid of
you--no, nor of anyone else,” Janet repeated, with the color mounting in
her cheeks.

Julia continued silent for some time; then, with a sudden burst of harsh
sound, asked, “What do you want of me?” and was abruptly silent again,
as if a spring had been touched to give forth that voice.

“I want you to speak when you are spoken to,” said Janet.

The girl, who evidently expected something of much larger scope, cried
“Oh!” but said no more.

“I want you to do as I tell you--for so many hours in the day--from ten
to one, is it? That’s not very long. You can be a demon after that, if
you please, and dance your war-dance.”

“What do you mean by--dancing my war-dance?”

“Behaving like a fiend, or a Red Indian, or a tramp in the roads: so
long as you are in your senses from ten to one.”

Julia stared again, but made no reply.

“But you must remember,” said Janet, “that in the place I come from,
where there are no Red Indians, there is a point of honor; and whatever
one undertakes to do one does. If you see the sense of what I say, and
give me your word, it is once and forever; not promise one day and break
it the next. That is a sort of thing I don’t understand. One promises,
and it is for life and death. It does not matter what comes in the way.
If you were to be killed for it, it would have to be done.”

Julia stared for a few moments more, and then----

“I can see the sense of that,” she said.

“To be sure. I knew you would when you gave yourself time to look at it.
Well, then, you can see that to call in other people or other
considerations is of no use between you and me. At the last we should
always have to talk it over between ourselves. If you like, you can make
it quite easy and rather pleasant; if you don’t, I must think of some
other way.”

When the hour of luncheon arrived, the respectable household in St.
John’s Wood was considerably excited as to the fate of the new
governess. Perhaps the servants had not been so completely out of
hearing as had appeared. Perhaps some stray notes of the fray had been
blown out of the open windows or conveyed through the chinks of the
woodwork. At all events, there was a prevailing curiosity in the house,
which became apparent almost as soon as the governess and her pupil left
the shelter of those rooms in which already so many varied scenes in the
life and education of Julia Harwood had taken place. Mrs. Harwood’s maid
met them on the stairs, and gave Janet an inquiring look, to which the
governess, you may be sure, made no reply. Half-way down they were again
met by the parlor-maid, who, looking somewhat “flustered,” announced
that Mrs. Harwood was afraid they might not have heard the bell.

“Oh, yes, we can hear the bell perfectly,” said Janet.

She went into the dining-room with Julia so close behind her that they
formed one shadow. Mrs. Harwood’s face was turned anxiously towards the
door. Gussy, more astute, had her eyes intent upon the mirror, in which
everything was reflected. There was a long breath of relief drawn by
both, not, perhaps, audible by any uninterested spectator, but affecting
the entire atmosphere to Janet’s excited consciousness. She felt as if
her triumph must be of more importance than the mere victory over a
naughty child, and wondered, with a passing thrill, was there any
mystery involved? But in face of the decorous, gentle household, so
correct, so punctilious, which had not a fold awry, or a corner
neglected in all its careful economy, it was ludicrous to think of any
mystery. However, there could be no doubt that her entrance was greeted
with extreme pleasure.

“Sit here, my dear Miss Summerhayes,” said the mistress of the house.
“This is the warm corner; there is no draught at this side. Well, you
have got over your first morning’s work. And how do you like teaching?
It’s very tedious, I’m afraid.”

“Oh, not where there is intelligence and brains,” said Janet, with great
composure. “Children who cannot keep up their attention are very trying;
but not anyone who is old enough to understand. There has not been much
teaching, however, this morning, we have been chiefly talking things
over. Two strangers forced together without any mutual knowledge, I
thought it best that we should understand each other first.”

This statement, which was given with the most natural air in the world,
was listened to by all her audience with the most flattering interest,
but perfect decorum, the only transgressor of which was the parlor-maid,
from whose direction there came one or two faint muffled sounds, whether
of painfully suppressed laughter, or of something giving way in the
effort of controlling emotion, Janet could not tell. Gussy fixed the
culprit with a glittering eye from behind the screen which sheltered her
from the blazing fire, and Mrs. Harwood cast a cursory glance behind
her. None of these things would have been noticed at all by a stranger
who was less prepared than Janet, but she perceived everything in her
own suppressed excitement. There was something amusing, however, in the
comment made by the strain upon the parlor-maid’s stays.

“That is so sensible,” said Mrs. Harwood, “it is for want of getting to
understand each other that so many relationships go wrong. Ju, push your
chair back a little, the sun is in your face.”

Julia paid no attention to this command.

“Ju, the sun is in your face, sit nearer this way; your eye-sight will
be gone before you are twenty. Child, do you hear me!” Mrs. Harwood
cried.

“And her complexion: you will have none at all left, not a tint,” said
Gussy, “before you come out.”

Julia did not betray by a movement that she had heard either speak, but
put her head forward into a brilliant ray of sunshine which streamed
across the table, so as to get the full glow upon her face. She had not
much to boast of in the way of complexion. Whether it was the blaze of
sunlight and firelight combined to which she loved to expose herself, or
whether it was nature, her face thus brought into prominence was sallow
and freckled, only relieved by the golden light in her gray eyes.

“The winter sun cannot do much harm,” said Janet, with a friendly
impulse. “It makes a pretty picture.”

“Ah,” said Gussy, shaking her head, “you should have seen that child
once; she had such a color. We have nothing to brag of in the way of
complexion in our family, but I once thought Ju would redeem us in that
respect. Alas!” and Miss Harwood shook her head.

“And did you find her very backward, Miss Summerhayes? and is there any
special thing you think she is more fit for than others? I always like
young people to have some particular turn. Do you remember, Gussy, how
we used to try and try with Dolff to get him to say what he would like
to be. But he never would take an attitude of his own. ‘Whatever you
please, mother,’ he used to say.”

“That was all his goodness, mamma,” said Gussy. “What he wanted was
travel and that sort of thing--and he knew you would not like it. We
have never travelled much in this family. And then he knew he would not
on any great occasion have to work for himself.”

“We never can tell that,” said the old lady. “Land’s gone down, and
perhaps the Funds may soon go down. In these dreadful times, you never
can know. Ju, take your elbows off the table. You sit like a
washer-woman. I never saw such shoulders.”

“The Funds are the country,” said Gussy, “they can’t go down, or England
will be ruined. Ju, do you hear what mamma says? Her shoulders are
something dreadful. Take your elbows off the table, for goodness’ sake!”

Julia took not the slightest notice of these remarks. She sat with both
elbows on the tablecloth, eating bread-and-butter at an elevation of
many inches over her neglected plate.

“I have heard,” said Janet, “that the people who are called smart people
do that now. It has become the fashion: so Julia is in advance of us
instead of being behind, as you think.”

“Ah,” said Mrs. Harwood, shaking her head, “bad manners are the fashion,
and that is a dreadful thing to say. I remember in my young days--but
fortunately we don’t know anything about smart people here.”

Julia’s elbows had disappeared with the rapidity of magic. She would not
have it supposed that she meant to be smart or in the fashion whatever
anyone might say.



CHAPTER VIII.


Janet found after this experience was over that she had perhaps
discounted too quickly the excitement of her position. She had gone too
fast, as was the impulse of her nature. Julia Harwood, who had been used
to continued “nagging,” which never came to anything, a continual and
frivolous demand to which obedience was never exacted, had been taken
entirely by surprise by the rapid movements of the little governess.
Reason, which had never before been applied to her case, had made a
considerable impression upon her; but still more the conviction that
Miss Summerhayes would “stand no nonsense,” the wholesome sense of a
force which she could not overcome: and between the two the temporary
effect produced had been great. And a certain amount of order had
followed in the school-room. When the two were alone, Julia replied when
she was spoken to, and did more or less what she was told. There was a
frame-work created of lessons and rules which helped the hours along,
and to which the girl gave a sort of submission. But apart from this,
which occupied the mornings of her new existence, poor Janet found
herself immersed, submerged, drowned in a sort of tepid bath of
Harwoodism which was an experience quite unlooked-for and unthought-of.

Some families, and those perhaps the most amiable in existence, have
this tendency so strong that there is no escape from it; they compare
everything, judge everything, estimate everything by the rule of their
own case--“in our family we do,” or “we don’t do,” so and so, were words
continually on Augusta Harwood’s lips. She was a very good, considerate,
kind young woman, trying to make everybody comfortable about her, eager
to anticipate every want, to see that the stranger was warm enough, cool
enough, had just the right amount of sugar in her tea, was not
over-tired, did not have damp feet or wear too thin a dress, or get the
sun or the firelight in her eyes. Gussy achieved the difficult feat of
making a dependent perfectly at her ease, and obliterating almost every
trace of that embarrassment which attends the position of a governess.
It was not that she fell into one of those sudden enthusiastic
friendships which sometimes unites the daughter of the house with the
stranger in it, but only that she was constitutionally kind, thoroughly
good-hearted and good-natured. It would seem difficult to say any more
in her favor than this. And yet, from her gentle, amiable, and
good-humored sway there arose one fixed impression: and in her pleasant
person there breathed out, embracing all things, one mild, universal
atmosphere of the family.

It was as if she knew nothing but Harwoods in the world. Church--even
Church!--and State, and laws and governments, and business and books
were outside of the oasis in which she dwelt--the universe in general
lay beyond, as great London lay beyond the brick walls of the garden in
St. John’s Wood. London existed for the advantage of that house, and so
did the universe in which London is but a point. But they were outside,
and of secondary importance. The Harwoods, their habits, their ways,
their ancestors, their relationships, and, above all, their
characteristics were within, and everything without took a tinge from
this prevailing atmosphere.

It might be some time before the spectators found out what it was. It
was like the transparent veil of tarlatan which is sometimes stretched
between a drawing-room assembly of spectators and an exhibition of
_tableaux vivants_, to give distance and softness to the mimic scene; it
was like the tint sometimes supposed to be becoming to the complexion,
which faintly rose-colored glass gives to the air of a boudoir: it was a
medium, an atmosphere, all pervading, something from which there was no
escape.

Janet had been prepared, as has been seen, for many of the deprivations
of a governess, none of which she was called upon to bear. The letters
she received from her old friends at Clover, to whom she had narrated
her first experiences, were almost enthusiastic in their
congratulations.

“You seem to have been fortunate above anything that could be hoped
for,” Mrs. Bland wrote. “I never heard of such kind people.”

And so they were, Janet assured herself. Never were people so kind; they
cared for her comfort as if she had been a favored visitor; they never
allowed her to feel herself _de trop_. They accepted her into the bosom
of the family with the most open as well as the most considerate
kindness. Nevertheless, it was not very long before Janet began to feel
the creeping in of something not strong enough to be called miasma, a
sort of closeness in the air. She felt the heavens contracting round
her, and the horizon closing up. These sensations were more or less
physically justified by the fact that there is a great deal of
vegetation in St. John’s Wood; that the trees grew too close in a
hundred gardens, and that though their foliage and greenness were
delightful in summer, the fall of the leaf was attended with
disagreeables there as in other leafy places; but that was not the heart
of the matter.

Janet began to feel herself drawing long breaths of relief when she got
outside the garden gate. This was generally in company with Julia, who
did not share in the family worship, and whose conversation was very
jerky and irregular, leaving the governess free either to lead the
dialogue or to refrain from any. And when Janet escaped altogether by
herself, as sometimes she did, to go to church, sometimes to the
circulating library to get a book, sometimes to the nearest repository
of art needlework to match some silk or crewels for Mrs. Harwood, she
was still more delighted and relieved.

To escape for an hour from the Harwoods--to become once more conscious
of her own individuality, and of the existence of crowds, nay, worlds of
people who did not bear that respectable name, became the greatest
refreshment to her. She would run out even in the wet if anything was
wanted in the most cheerful and, as the family thought, self-denying
way.

“But, my dear, it rains. I couldn’t possibly let you go out in the rain,
to take all the stiffening out of your crape, and, perhaps, catch cold,
all because I want that book,” Mrs. Harwood would say, divided between
her desire for a new novel (which is so doubly acceptable on a wet day)
and her concern for Janet.

This was a thing that the gardener could not do, nor even her own
maid--could that functionary have been persuaded to wet her feet--for
maids and gardeners never know what books you have read, even though
they themselves have brought them from the library, and produce the same
three volumes again and again, as Mrs. Harwood complained, till you are
nearly driven out of your senses.

“If you really think you would like a run,” the old lady added, with a
sudden sense of the advantage. “I remember when I was your age I never
minded the rain--but it will take all the stiffening out of your crape.”

“She has no crape on that dress,” said Gussy, “which I very much approve
of, for what is the good of a thing you have always to be thinking of?
We never go in for mourning very much in our family. But, mamma, I do
think, what with your books and your crewels, and so forth, you impose
very much on Miss Summerhayes.”

“Oh, I like it,” cried Janet, “it gives me the greatest pleasure. I only
wish I could run on errands all day long, if I could be of any use--you
are all so good to me.”

“That is a grateful little thing, Gussy,” said Mrs. Harwood, as Janet,
wrapped in a mackintosh, with her skirts drawn up, and a little felt hat
upon her head which could not be spoilt, ran lightly along the
glistening path to the garden door.

“Yes,” said Gussy, sedately, “she is a kind little thing: and I am sure
she would do anything to please you, mamma. And such a good influence
over Ju. Dolff will not believe his eyes when he comes home and sees her
actually doing her lessons like any other girl.”

“I hope Miss Summerhayes does not humor her too much,” said Mrs.
Harwood, with a sigh.

In the meantime, Janet was running along with the rain in her face, and
a sense of freedom which made her heart dance. It was not an attractive
day to be out, and the long roads in St. John’s Wood, between the garden
walls, with here and there a little oasis formed by a few shops, were
not, perhaps, exhilarating to pedestrians generally. On a wet day there
was nothing at all to be seen or met with in these roads any more than
had they been the suburbs of a country town. On fine days the children
and their nurserymaids made a great deal of variety, and the old ladies
going out for their airings in their bath chairs. It is not, perhaps, a
very gay kind of traffic which is represented by bath chairs and
perambulators. But there were the tradesmen, too, and occasional cabs
passing to add to the effect. But when it rained everything was
desolate. The garden doors were closely shut: the houses invisible
behind among the bare branches of the trees from which the last shabby
leaves were tumbling like rags among the droppings of the rain. What it
is to be twenty, and to have a heart free of care! Janet ran along the
glistening pavement with her skirts held up, delighted, glad to be out,
though she breathed almost as much rain as air, glad to have escaped
from the all-enveloping Harwoods, and to be herself for a moment. She
was only going on an errand for her employer, and her return was
anxiously looked for, so that she knew that she must not be long: but
every moment was good. She carried her umbrella shut; she would not lose
the feeling of the soft rain on her forehead. A conviction that this was
against all the traditions of the Harwoods made it doubly agreeable.
They were all afraid of catching cold and getting wet, but not Janet.
She liked it. It meant a mark of freedom and independence. It meant
being herself without a thought of Harwoodism, as she had been in the
old days.

Janet skipped into the stationer’s shop to which she was bound, and
which stood only (alas!) about a quarter-of-a-mile off in one of the
oases already described. In St. John’s Wood there are a great many
stationers’ shops. They are doubled with a circulating library, usually
a branch of the all-pervading Mudie, and they sell all manner of “fancy”
articles, cardboarding of every description. There is a great sale for
menu cards, for little mounts and frames, for calendars and almanacs,
and every sort of little composition of paper, pictures, and mottoes in
pretty colors, in such districts. Pencils in boxes and out of them, with
little holders, with silver cases, and unadorned for drawing purposes:
writing materials in pretty colored covers: little books such as
innocent minds love, with texts for every day, or pretty verses, or
scraps of genteel philosophy. It would fill all my space if I were to
give a catalogue of half the things in these stationers’ shops. In
addition to all this and the library, with its rows of novels, a little
dilapidated, there was a counter for music in this particular example of
the stationers of St. John’s Wood, and another one for newspapers both
these things forming a portion of the well-established business carried
on by the Misses Mimpriss in Laburnum Place.

When Janet skipped in, her face fresh from the rain and cold air, her
eyes dancing with freedom and satisfaction, she almost ran against a
gentleman who was standing inside turning over the music, and who turned
round quickly with a mixture of surprise and curiosity. He was a young
man and rather handsome, Janet thought; not very tall but strong and
well built, with dark hair and a fine complexion, a little like,
perhaps, the male beauties in the hairdressers’ shops. She was so much
taken by surprise to find a man in that feminine place that she was,
perhaps, a little severe in her hasty judgment. He interfered with her
satisfaction somehow, though he was perfectly well-bred, and after the
one glance of surprised attention--which was quite justifiable surely
when a girl came like a bombshell into a little shop, where no such
projectile could have been expected on a wet day--returned to his music
and took no further notice. The momentary shock, however, made Janet’s
fresh countenance blaze with its surprise and unexpectedness. She went
back into the further part of the shop to look over the novels and
choose one which Mrs. Harwood would like, which was no easy task. She
had to ask for the help of the disengaged sister, who presided over
that shrine of fiction, and had a long consultation with her to see
which books Mrs. Harwood had already read. Finally, she chose one with
much internal doubt, intensified, she could scarcely tell how, by the
presence of the man who stood with his back to her, certainly not
interfering in any way with that simple operation. And it happened to
make matters worse that the sister whom Janet was consulting was not the
sister whose business it was to enter the books. Accordingly, when
Janet’s Miss Mimpriss said to the other Miss Mimpriss “391,-121 for Mrs.
Harwood,” the gentleman who was buying music turned half round again,
exactly as if he had said, “Oh!” and gave Janet a look, not like the
former look, which was merely conventional, but one which was personal
to herself, and meant several things. It was a glance full of
understanding, as if he knew all about her, and of criticism, and
amusement. His eyebrows went up a little, and he seemed to say, “Oh! so
that is who you are? It is you, is it?” which made Janet very angry,
though for the life of her she could not have told why. She took her
three battered volumes in her hands and left the shop, feeling her
little expedition to be quite spoiled. She had meant to make an
investigation herself among the music and to look over the “fancy”
articles. She was only after all a country young lady; and she believed
that among the many pretty things which the Miss Mimprisses sold at a
cost of from one to two shillings, she could have found something which
Mrs. Bland would have set upon the drawing-room mantelpiece in the
vicarage, bidding her visitors look what a pretty thing Janet had sent
her from London, and was it not kind of the child?

Janet could not linger, however, to make any such purchase under that
man’s eye. She would not have liked to do it before anybody, and had,
indeed, jibed at the fancy articles when she had entered the shop with
Miss Harwood; but she felt much aggrieved to be so balked.

“Very like a barber’s block,” she said to herself; the sort of man whom
you might expect to see in that respectable part of St. John’s Wood,
buying music, which perhaps he was going to take with him to some
tea-party, to sing to the ladies.

When she had exhaled her annoyance in this angry criticism, Janet
recovered some portion of her pleasure, and walked home, but much more
slowly, in order that she might have the enjoyment of every moment of
her freedom, and not go in too soon. We are all much displeased when
maids and page-boys, and other light-hearted but slow-footed messengers,
do this, and keep our letters or our novels from us, forgetting that
these functionaries too might, like Janet, have need to feel themselves
now and then, and be able to think, as they walk along Acacia Road, that
they are John or Mary, and not mere officials executing our will.

That night began just as other evenings had begun after dinner. The
family group was very comfortable, warm and safe from all contention of
the elements which had settled into a downpour outside, from all
inharmonious noises or interruptions within. Mrs. Harwood and Gussy at
opposite sides of the fire, Miss Summerhayes seated at a little distance
with the book upon the table, the very book which she had got from the
library, and which she had volunteered to read aloud while the others
worked. Very comfortable, but rather dull, but for the book, which was
something, and lent an interest to the monotonous night.

When lo! all at once, in the midst of this monotony and unbroken calm,
the stillness was suddenly broken by the tingle of the house bell.
Somebody at the door! Late in the evening, nearly nine, an hour at which
no stranger step or sound ever disturbed the house. Janet stopped
reading involuntarily, and grew pale in her surprise, looking round upon
her companions with a sort of appeal.

“Bless us,” cried Mrs. Harwood, “who can this be so late at night?”

“It is, perhaps, a telegram,” said Gussy. And then she glanced at the
clock, and added, “It is not so very late. We have had people come later
than this.”

Gussy had a little light, not usually there, kindled in her eyes. She
let her work drop upon her knees and listened. The sound of the
unwilling parlor-maid sallying out in the wet to unlock the door, the
sound of a voice and another step, even of a dripping umbrella placed in
a stand, and an overcoat being taken off, were listened to by the ladies
with much unanimity of interest. Even Janet was glad that something was
coming to break the calm routine. When this last stage of suspense was
reached, Gussy said,

“It will be Charley Meredith and his songs,” and laughed a little, as it
were, under her breath.

And then the door opened, and there walked in, with the assured step of
one who knew himself welcome, the man of the music and the stationer’s
shop, the man who had looked round upon Janet as she got her novel,
saying, “Oh!” with his eyes.



CHAPTER IX.


Janet drew instinctively a little out of the way of the new-comer. It
was not, we fear, with any intention of effacing herself, but to satisfy
the spectator’s privilege of watching all that happened and
understanding every new situation. The change that had come over Gussy’s
countenance took her by surprise. She had not thought it possible that
such an illumination and transformation could take place in so calm a
face, and it betrayed Miss Harwood instantly to Janet’s quick
perceptions. She was a little person whose reflections were very
rapid--who saw in a moment a whole succession of possibilities. Her mind
flashed from one to another in sudden surprise, conviction, imagination,
asking herself was the man worth it? almost in the same flash of
intelligence with which she perceived that to Gussy he was the first of
men.

Janet saw various other matters in the moment of pushing back her chair.
She saw that the stranger, now in the act of approaching Gussy, whose
interest in him was so visible, recognized herself, and was surprised,
with the slightest, scarcely visible, elevation of his eyebrows, as if
asking an explanation. She saw also that Mrs. Harwood made a slight
movement of pleasure in the chair which she never quitted, as if in her
mind making the same little start of welcome which her daughter actually
did. Janet would not perhaps have gone farther than this if her
attention had not been called by another movement of a different kind.
Julia, who had been lying as usual on the rug with her book between her
mother’s chair and the fire--a position which she could not be persuaded
or forced to resign--suddenly disappeared with a sort of scrambling
sound and movement, which came in not unlike a hiss into the very
different sentiment with which the welcome of the others was given. Did
she actually make some such sound between her closed teeth? At all
events, Janet’s rapid judgment flew to the conclusion that Julia
detested while the others cherished the visitor. Her own keen eyes made
an inventory of him and all his visible qualities in a moment. Was he
worth it? He was well-looking, nay, very good-looking, she concluded in
that instantaneous survey: but a little of the order of the barber’s
block--good features, very white where whiteness was becoming, very
bright in color where color was necessary: good eyes, dark, and with
considerable power of expression, which he entirely understood and could
manage; the whiskers of respectability carefully kept under, disturbed
by no extravagance of moustache or beard; dark hair that curled in a
very attractive way in close vigorous rings; not tall. This, in Janet’s
opinion, was the worst thing about him; for a girl’s hero has always six
feet of stature at the least. And he was perfectly well dressed in
well-fitting evening clothes, which, though so generally objected to in
matter of form, are yet, with their large foreground of dazzling linen
and background of blackness, almost always becoming to men. All these
things Janet remarked in a glance; but as for her first question, was he
worth it? she had not yet come to any decision at all.

Gussy made no movement to present the stranger to the governess. She
gave him a chair so near herself that Janet was obliged to draw back a
little more to get herself out of the way. It was the first time that
she had found herself _de trop_ in the little circle. She was not,
however, at all wounded by this, being very curious and much excited by
the little drama which thus seemed to come to light under her eyes. It
must have been existing for some time, Janet thought. They must have
reached at least the end of the second, if not the third, act, and with
quite a flush of interest she settled herself to watch its progress. Was
she _de trop_? Would they rather she went away? Was Julia’s
disappearance a signal for her--a hint that she was not wanted. These
ideas passed through Janet’s head, but without disturbing her. She
wanted above all things to follow this story out.

“I have only just got back to town,” said Mr. Meredith. “I have had a
longer holiday than usual this year.”

“So we suppose, or I made sure we should have seen you,” said Gussy,
with undisguised pleasure in her face.

“That seems like making a claim of right upon Charley’s time,” said Mrs.
Harwood; “we must not do that, for it is the last thing that young men
like.”

“I think Gussy understands me best,” he said, “so far as that goes. Of
course I should have come in any case the first evening I had.”

Janet said to herself that they must at least have begun the third act,
as they called each other by their Christian names.

“You say in any case?” said Gussy, with an inquiring look.

“Yes; fancy what was the first thing I heard to-day. I went into
Mimpriss’s on my way to the Temple to get some pencils, and there was
some one inquiring for books for Mrs. Harwood: so I knew that you also
had reached home.”

“Oh, yes, we have been at home a long time!” said Gussy. “Mamma never
likes to be long away: and Ju--you know Ju--was going down hill like an
express train, getting more and more unmanageable and refractory every
day.”

“But I am happy to tell you, Charley, that Miss Summerhayes seems likely
to work marvels.”

This was the only thing that approached an introduction, and Janet did
not know whether to take any notice. Mr. Meredith, however, jumped to
his feet, and made her a bow.

“It was Miss Summerhayes I saw changing the books,” he said.

Gussy made no remark. She was not in the least disturbed by this
greeting. Janet had not even the satisfaction of thinking that Miss
Harwood did not wish her to seek the visitor’s acquaintance. She ignored
her altogether, as if she was of absolutely no importance--which was
much harder to bear, and a great surprise to the governess, who had
hitherto been treated with so much regard.

“Mamma cannot do without her books,” she said, calmly. “As for me, I
have not heard a note of music since you have been away.”

“We must take order about that,” he said. “I brought something with me
to-night, a new thing by--what’s his name--one of the men you like. The
soprano part is very nice. We can try it over to-night.”

“And how did you leave your Aunt Owen, Charley, and what are they doing
down in that part of the country? Dear me, what changes I should find,
to be sure, if I were to go down there again. All the Plinlimmons swept
away, and my friends at the Grange, and Agatha Lloyd, and----”

“Don’t think of it, mamma,” said Gussy, humming over the air with the
music in her hand, and interrupting herself to run in a few words
between the bars. “Think of your own people, and how well we all
are--tum--tum--ti-tum--tum--and don’t let us distress ourselves about
strangers, tu-tu--tu-tu--tum-tum. Yes, I think I shall like this.”

“Your friends at the Grange have not been swept away, Mrs. Harwood. They
are in perfectly good case, and made the most tender inquiries for you.
I came home full of Welsh news for you; but it blows away after a day in
chambers. Ask me as many questions as you please, and it will all come
back.”

“Oh, never mind!” said Gussy, with an impatience quite unusual to her.
“Tell us rather what you have been doing yourself. Have you had any
sport? Have you met any nice people while you have been away? Have you
been singing a great deal, or met anybody whose voice goes with yours?”

“Not one like you,” he said, with a glance that made Gussy’s color rise.
He added, after a moment, “There were some ladies at the Lloyds’ who
were very good musicians. We had a little practice now and then.

“Young ladies?” asked Gussy.

“Well--yes, some of them were young. One was a capital accompanist, and
her sister’s voice was something quite remarkable. We managed that duet,
don’t you know, that we never could master, of Brahm’s.”

“Oh!” said Gussy. The color went slowly out of her face, leaving her
very pale and gray. “You must have enjoyed yourself very much,” she
said, in a subdued tone.

“Not so much as I do--here,” he said, lowering his voice and bending
towards her: and Janet, ever watching, saw Gussy’s face take fire again
and glow with a tender flush. Was the man worth it? He seemed to play
upon her like an instrument, blowing her upwards one moment, the next
bringing her down to the ground.

All this time not the least notice had been taken of the governess, who
went on with her sewing with a little thrill of observation and
attention in her which ran to her very finger points. Even these finger
points seemed to be roused into seeing and hearing, reading meanings,
and judging looks. Janet felt as if she were sitting apart at the
rehearsal of a play. In this end of the room where the personages of the
drama were sitting everything was light and brightness; but the other
was like an unoccupied auditorium, the lights low, and the space vacant,
though quite in the depths of the scene there was an open piano with a
gleam of white keys showing out of the dimness. Had Gussy left the piano
open on purpose? She had been in the habit of scolding Julia for that
injurious habit, but Janet now remembered that it had been left open for
several nights. And where was Julia? and was it perhaps, understood that
she should vanish with her pupil? All these things perplexed and
disturbed Janet, who did not know what was meant.

Presently the scene changed, the dim background lighted up, and there
were two people between her and the gleaming white keyboard of the
piano. The episode grew more exciting than ever, for the two--lovers?
surely they must be lovers--were going to sing together. Janet’s
attention, however, was distracted for a moment or two by the same
little stifled sound which she had heard before, and looking up she saw
Julia glide from behind the curtains and come back to her place on the
rug.

“Julia,” cried Mrs. Harwood, “you will end by making me frightened. What
do you mean by that elfish way of stealing out and in? Can’t you have a
little respect for your sister? It is not so often that she sings.”

Julia fixed upon her mother her usual dogged look, lifting her head from
her book, then, to Janet’s supreme surprise, vouchsafed an answer.

“She’s so silly,” the girl said, with a glance of scorn.

“Do you hear, Miss Summerhayes?” said the old lady. “She is
incorrigible. I thought we had come to an end of all that, Ju?”

Julia gave her mother another look, then returned to her book, with
again a faint hiss from between her closed teeth.

“She is so much interested in her book,” Janet made haste to say. “When
one gets into the heart of a story at her age one thinks of nothing
else.”

“Do you think, Miss Summerhayes, that Ju ought to read so many novels?”

“I thought,” said Janet, faltering, “that it was with your permission.”

“Oh,” cried Mrs. Harwood, “I thought you might have seen by this time
how little they care for anything I say.”

She looked irritable, cross, disturbed, as Janet thought she had never
seen her before, and moved uneasily in her chair. But she had shown no
such annoyance when the visitor came in. She had received him with a
cheerful welcome, and he had seemed in no doubt on that subject. Indeed,
the young man had come in and taken his place among them with the
familiarity and complacency of a favored visitor who expected to confer
as well as to receive pleasure. That line in Mrs. Harwood’s brow had not
appeared till Julia, with her dogged look, had stared into her mother’s
face.

“I wish,” cried the old lady, “oh, I wish that Adolphus would come
home!” and she wrung her white, plump hands with almost a tragic
gesture, which was so strangely unlike her comfortable person, and all
that Janet had hitherto known of her, that the little governess had hard
ado not to laugh.

“Do you expect Mr. Harwood soon?” she asked.

“They are all very self-willed, Miss Summerhayes. You must have seen
that, already. Gussy of course will not be guided by me. She thinks that
things are meant which probably are not meant at all--except to pass the
time. And Julia, though she is not more than a child, sets herself up
in judgment as if she were--do you think I can do anything to stop
it?--even if it were desirable to stop it. And why should I, for that
matter, even if I could? It would be suitable enough. How am I to tell,
Miss Summerhayes, with no one to advise me, and such self-willed
children to deal with? Oh, I wish--I wish that Adolphus were here!”

Janet did not know what to make of this sudden burst of confidence. She
was afraid to seem to wish to pry into her employer’s concerns, yet,
with the impulse of youth, which is at once a kind meaning and a
movement of vanity, wanted to say something which should be
consolatory--to put forth her own little hand as a guide in the
circumstances of which she was so entirely ignorant.

“I am sure, dear Mrs. Harwood, no one would do anything which they knew
you really disliked--you are so good. Perhaps they don’t know that you
really dislike--anything that may be going on.”

To Janet’s surprise, Mrs. Harwood received this enigmatical utterance as
if it had thrown real light upon the situation. She put her handkerchief
to her eyes.

“I dare say you are right, my dear. I always said you were full of
understanding for so young a thing. Perhaps that’s what it is, after
all. I don’t speak out. It would be much more sensible if I were to
speak out.”

There was a momentary silence, and the sound of the singing came in, the
two voices “going” together, rising into a burst of melody in the higher
notes which made Janet pause and hold her breath. Mr. Meredith had a
beautiful tenor voice, and Gussy’s, though not so good, aided the effect
with a somewhat tremulous second, twining out and in of the clear and
liquid masculine notes. Janet let her work drop and her attempt at
consolation together, and sat rapt gazing at the pair. She was too
young, too energetic, too ambitious for pure sympathy. She gazed with
impatient longing to be in the midst of it.

“Oh! what a weak accompaniment!” she said to herself. “Why don’t they
ask me to play it for them? She might sing to her heart’s content; but
_why_ doesn’t she ask me to play?”

Jane forgot Mrs. Harwood, whom she had been in the act of advising and
consoling, and Julia, who was her special care. She could scarcely
restrain herself.

“It is too much for Miss Harwood to sing and play both,” she said, with
a sudden impulse, dropping her work upon the floor, half rising as if to
rush to the rescue. Her own movement, however, brought her to herself;
for what right had she, a stranger and a hireling, to interfere?

“Miss Summerhayes!” said Mrs. Harwood.

As this was all that was said, Janet detached her eyes from the scene at
the piano, and looked at the old lady in the chair. Mrs. Harwood was
talking energetically with her eyes and gestures, though she said
nothing. She indicated Julia with a glance, then looked towards the
door. She put her plump hands together with a little pantomimic prayer.
Janet saw and understood, and sighed. She wanted to have a hand in the
music; she wanted to watch the story which was going on, which as yet
she did not understand. But no. Her duty lay in another direction. It
was the first time that she had felt her chains.

“Julia, come, come; it is our time,” she said briskly.

Miss Harwood at the piano, who had her back turned, took no notice of
the little commotion of the withdrawal; but Mr. Meredith turned round,
still singing, and gave Janet a look out of those eyes which she had
declared to herself were too black, too bright, too ostentatiously
fringed with eyelashes--a look which meant respectful regret, a tinge of
remonstrance, a veiled entreaty to stay, a sort of _au revoir_ unspoken
but eloquent. He could not make more than a slight inclination of his
head, as he was singing, but the effect was that of the most deferential
bow. Janet was taken altogether by surprise. Had he appreciated her
position all in a moment, read her abilities in her eyes, longed to have
her at the piano as she longed to be there? or was it a mere impulse of
subjugation, the instinct of the conqueror who desired another victim?
She was so startled that her heart jumped up suddenly like a bird as she
left the room, and made one or two big beats in her ears. And then she
laughed to herself apparently without any meaning at all.



CHAPTER X.


“Miss Summerhayes! why did you laugh as we came upstairs?”

“Oh!” said Janet, quite restored from that momentary impression. “I
don’t know. Because it is curious to come into the middle of a story; it
is like beginning a book, as you do sometimes, at the third volume. One
wonders what has happened before, as well as what is going to happen
now.”

“You think that’s a story!” cried Julia, with scorn; “because Gussy’s a
fool, and that man--I can’t endure that man.”

“You make that too easy for anyone to see. I think you made a sound like
what they do in the theatre.”

“I hissed him,” said Julia, her lowering eyebrows closing down over her
eyes. “I always do. He can’t bear to be hissed. He is just like an
actor: it makes him mad, and that is why I do it, and I always shall. I
don’t care what anyone says.”

“That is a pity,” said Janet; “for it will not harm him, but you. You
forget that people care very little for the opinion of a girl at your
age, especially when it is rudely expressed.”

“They don’t care much for your opinion,” said Julia, furiously.

“No; I did not expect it; and I have no opinion, except that you must
learn to be a gentlewoman--if that can be learnt--or else I must go
away.”

Julia received this, as she usually did Janet’s remonstrances, with a
look of rage, a flush of shame, and then a sudden self-subdual.

“You want to go away,” she said. “You are the only nice one that has
ever been here; and you want to go and leave me. I know you do. You’ll
go before Dolff comes home, and then he’ll never know you, and will
think--will just think I am a stupid and don’t know anything, as they
all do!”

“Well, my dear child,” said Janet, who understood this broken speech
perfectly well, and knew that she was being represented to “Dolff” in
the brightest colors, a thing by no means indifferent to her, “they are
not very far wrong if they think so; for a girl who hisses--even in the
theatre----”

“I did once,” cried Julia, “in the theatre! They had a hideous ballet in
the pantomime like what one reads of in books--a woman making a show of
herself--oh!” The girl’s cheeks blazed crimson at the thought. “And I
hissed--like this.” Here Julia uttered a sound, in comparison with which
a whole serpent-house in highest exasperation would have retired
defeated, with the whole force of her youthful energy and breath. “Gussy
pinched me black and blue to stop me, and I wouldn’t. They never would
take me to the theatre again.”

“I don’t wonder,” said Janet “So now you hiss the people who come to
call.”

“Only Charley Meredith,” said Julia. “And,” she added, subduing her
tones, “if he came in the morning I should not mind: but he comes at
night without being invited, with his music, as if mamma was obliged to
have him whether she liked or not. And he gives himself such airs, as
if he knew that Gussy--you think I don’t care for Gussy, Miss
Summerhayes--but I do. I could kill her when she looks silly like that!
A woman! to let a man see that she----oh! I could kill her when she
looks at him like that!”

“That is a pleasant way of showing how much you care for her,” said
Janet. “It is quite natural that at fourteen you should think you know
best; but if I hear you hiss again,”--the governess kissed the tips of
her fingers--“good-bye, my dear; that’s all that there will be to say.”

“You say that to beat me down,” cried Julia. “You don’t really care, not
a bit, whether I behave myself or not. I am not sure that you are any
better than Charley Meredith. I don’t know that there is not just a pair
of you. Well, then, do it if you like, there! take him away from Gussy,
break everybody’s heart, make Dolff think me a stupid for all I’ve said.
I can see in your eyes that’s what you’d like to do.”

“You have made me out a very pretty programme,” said Janet, laughing. “I
think I shall begin by looking over your exercises, and giving you
double black marks for everything. We need not have come upstairs so
early but for that pretty habit of yours; and, for my part, I would
rather listen to the music than to a little girl storming. Oh, yes, my
dear, I know you are taller than I am, but that makes no difference. Be
quiet; we can hear it mounting up now that I’ve opened the window a
little. Ah! bravo! that was well done.”

“Do you really care for that squalling?” Julia demanded, with a mixture
of wonder and scorn.

Janet was standing by the window which she had opened. The school-room
was over the drawing-room, though on the second floor, and in the quiet
of the night Mr. Meredith’s fine voice came out like the blast of a
silver trumpet. The night was mild and very still, and perhaps Janet’s
youthful bosom was still a little fluttered by that sudden surprise
which had made her heart beat. She leaned a little out, listening, with
a natural self-pity that she was not there, and realization of the
different fate of Gussy, to whom music and love and all the softnesses
of life were open, while she was sent away out of sight with a naughty
child. Janet had far too much strength to give in or permit anyone to
see that she suffered from this, nor, indeed, did she suffer more than
the vague and momentary sensation of being at a disadvantage. But she
leaned out to listen with a little wistfulness, impatient of the
childish vehemence, and as yet but little awakened to the deeper nature
of her unmanageable pupil. This pensive mood, however, was soon to be
interrupted. In the very midst of the liquid notes ascending from below,
there came suddenly, as if it rent the air, a wild and wailing cry--the
cry as of a spirit in pain. It seemed to Janet to rise almost from her
side, close by. She started back from the window and turned round with a
scared and terrified exclamation,

“What is that? What is that?”

For a moment it occurred to her that some terrible accident or hurt must
have happened to the girl by her side.

“I--don’t know,” said Julia, stammering as if she could not get out the
words. But she was not terrified as Janet was. The governess did not
notice this at first in her own panic. She ran to the door of Julia’s
room, from which direction the sound seemed to come, and flung it open
crying, “Who is there? Who is there?” then shut it again in terror of
what she might see.

“Oh, run and fetch some one! oh, go and alarm the house, Julia! there
must be something dreadful in there.”

“There’s nothing,” said Julia. “What are you making such a fuss about?
It’s--a boy outside--they make such hideous noises--it’s----”

She stopped, for the same sound was repeated, this time lower and
further off, as it seemed--a cry of pain dropping into a low prolonged
wail. Janet rushed to the school-room door and out upon the staircase,
calling for help, for some one to come. She was wild with alarm. There
was no doubt in her mind that some wretched creature, a madman,
probably, had got into the rooms.

But all was quiet in the house below, the doors all shut, everybody
occupied with their own business, singing going on in the drawing-room,
talk in the servants’ apartments downstairs--nothing it would seem had
been disturbed but Janet alone.

“It’s nothing,” repeated Julia. “Oh, Miss Summerhayes, come back,
please, and don’t make a fuss. Mamma is so angry if there’s any fuss
made. If I go into my room and look all round, and convince you there’s
nobody, will that do? There’s nobody, I know. It’s either a boy passing
outside, or it’s an owl or something that lives under the ivy in the
wing. Mamma knows. If you ask her to-morrow she’ll tell you; but, oh,
for goodness’ sake, Miss Summerhayes, don’t make a fuss to-night.”

“Your mother knows? Do you mean that--it has been heard before?”

“You look as if you thought it was a ghost,” said Julia, who, however,
was very pale. “We have no ghosts in our house.”

“It was like the cry of a mad creature--it was----Julia, if it comes
again I can’t bear it. It must be some madman who has got in.”

“If it’s a madman he can’t get near us,” cried Julia, “for he’s in the
wing.”

Janet came back into the school-room, still trembling with her fright.
She dropped into a chair, unable to support herself.

“You know--you know what it is,” she said, faintly.

“I know--it’s something in the wing. It does no harm. Sometimes it will
cry like that--oh, once in a year, perhaps. It can’t do any harm. Oh,
Miss Summerhayes, do be reasonable when I tell you. What does it matter?
I don’t know what you mean, to be so taken up with their squalling and
shouting, and in such a state when you hear a cry. I don’t care either
for one or the other,” Julia said.

It cannot be said that Janet showed much interest in the “squalling and
shouting” of which her pupil was so contemptuous after this. The two
changed their _rôles_ completely for the rest of the evening, during
which Julia, though not without a titter for her companion’s weakness,
soothed and patronized Miss Summerhayes, and addressed to her many
philosophical admonitions, which naturally were much more self-confident
even than the exhortations of Janet, in themselves by no means deficient
in the certainty of youth.

“What can it matter to us,” said Julia, “what a noise is?--unless you
happen to like noises which people make, squalling at the top of their
voices and call music. A noise can’t hurt you; it can’t do you any harm.
You hear it, and that’s all--especially when it’s only like a voice. I
am not fond of thunder, myself, for a thunderbolt might fall on the
house or crush you; but a cry--what does it matter? People are always
crying out, or making some nasty noise. You should pay no attention to
it. I never pay any attention; it is not worth while. Why, you might
spend your life thinking of such things, if you were to be disturbed by
every sound you hear.”

This discourse did not satisfy Janet or even calm her mind, but she
reflected after a while that it was not the part of a governess to put
visionary terrors into the mind of her pupil, and so far recovered
herself with an effort as to satisfy Julia that it was safe to go to bed
and leave Miss Summerhayes. Poor little Janet, when left alone, felt for
the first time how terrible it was to be so young, so impressionable,
and among strangers. She dared not run downstairs, as a girl at home
would, to shake off her terrors by confiding them to some one who could
authoritatively calm and reassure her. Mrs. Harwood had been very kind
to her governess, but to go down again after she had been dismissed, to
meet Gussy’s astonished look turning round from the piano, and the
mother’s suspicious glance which would ask what she wanted, why she
came?--was impossible to Janet. She felt to-night, for the first time,
what it was to be a governess, although to-night, for almost the first
time, she had realized what she had expected when she came out into the
world, how amusing it was to watch a story going on. How soon had all
interest in the story disappeared from her mind in the face of this
terror which froze her very blood! What was it?--was it a spirit or a
living creature in pain? Where was it?--in this tranquil house, as Julia
seemed to allow? And worst and most dreadful question of all--would it
come again? This last thought was the one that kept all her faculties
awake. Might it at any moment burst once more out of the quiet? Janet
thought that if she had to undergo that moment of horror again she must
go mad or die. She was afraid to go to bed--afraid to close her
eyes--lest she should be awakened by that cry. The singing went on late
downstairs, and Janet listened anxiously to the departing of the
visitor, the bolting of the door behind him, the little bustle as Mrs.
Harwood was wheeled to her room on the ground floor, and Gussy came
upstairs. But she did not come as far as the school-room, which she
sometimes did to see if all was well. It was too late to disturb any
one--to wake up the sleepers. Janet heard Miss Harwood coming upstairs
singing softly over to herself her part in one of the duets. Gussy was
happy; no alarm or sense of desolation was in her.

“If I were happy like that I would come upstairs to see how the poor
little governess, all alone, was getting on,” Janet said to herself,
opening her eyes in the dark. But, indeed, she would have done nothing
of the kind. She would have been perhaps more indifferent than Gussy was
to the governess in causeless trouble, feeling “out of it”--or else in a
visionary panic thinking that she had heard a ghost.

The night wore away gradually, and nothing happened. When it was between
three and four, Janet, worn out, fell fast asleep. She slept till the
breakfast-bell rang, and had to hurry her dressing and hasten downstairs
with an apology, wondering at herself and her own foolish terror in the
red light of the wintry morning. Gussy was very ready, it was evident,
to be questioned about last night. She began her self by expressing her
distress that Janet had been hastened away for “_that_ child,” and
narrated to her with subdued triumph how many “things” Mr. Meredith and
she had gone through, and what good practice it was.

“The Harwoods generally are so unmusical,” Gussy said; “I never did get
any encouragement at home. But fortunately mamma likes Charley, and he
may do what he pleases. I do enjoy a musical evening so. Hasn’t he a
delicious voice?”

“It is a charming voice,” said Janet.

“And he is so well trained. To sing with him it is like getting a
lesson. He wanted to know whether you were musical, but I said I
feared----”

“I used to be thought pretty good for accompaniments,” said Janet.

“Oh, really!” but Gussy did not receive this statement with much
delight. “Perhaps you’ll help me to practise my part,” she said, and
returned to sound the praises of Charley.

Janet would not introduce the subject of her own terrors, and if she had
been ever so intent upon doing so, there was no opportunity, for Charley
and his songs and his perfections left no room for any other discourse.
And when Mrs. Harwood appeared matters were not much better. The old
lady remarked that Janet was pale, and feared that she had not been able
to sleep for the singing.

“The fact is that Mr. Meredith has not been in London for a long time,
and I could not cut them short, could I, the first night?”

To describe the impatience with which Janet heard all this would not be
easy. She said to herself, what was Mr. Meredith to her? What were his
songs, his attentions, the grief of his absence, the joy of his return?
She listened with a great eagerness to interrupt, to break through this
eternal burden of the self-occupied to whom their own little affairs
were everything, with her own questions. But when Mrs. Harwood’s voice
stopped Janet did not find hers. What could she say?

“I heard a dreadful cry last night. What was it? You know what it was!”
It seemed to her when she turned this question in her mind that it was a
thing impossible to say. “I heard--last night,” she began.

“Ah, the singing!” cried both ladies together. “I hope it did not keep
you from your sleep, my dear,” said Mrs. Harwood. And, “I’m sure you
could not hear me, and Charley’s voice is always a pleasure,” cried
Gussy.

Janet’s mouth was closed, and she could say no more.



CHAPTER XI.


Janet’s life seemed to herself to change from this day, though no one
else seemed aware of any difference, and all its outward expressions
went on as before. For a few nights she was afraid to sit alone
upstairs, and hurried to bed in the hope of getting to sleep, and thus
avoiding any repetition of the cry which had so rung through and through
her on the night of Mr. Meredith’s first appearance; but, as the days
and nights passed in perfect tranquillity, this scare passed away from
her mind, and she began to be able to explain to herself that it must
have been some boy in the road outside, belated and anxious to make a
sensation in that still neighborhood, or perhaps that fancy had
exaggerated the fantastic wailings of a love-sick cat into something
portentous and terrible. Both these things were possible, but that
anything mysterious could exist in this comfortable, modern, respectable
house, where everything went as on velvet by carefully kept rule and
order, was an idea too ridiculous to be entertained. At night, it is
true, Janet had various fallings back from this confidence, and reminded
herself with renewed panic that Julia had heard and had not been
astonished as she was, but evidently was aware of some explanation which
she did not give. These grew fainter and fainter, however, as one week
passed after another, and nothing occurred.

There was one thing, however, which Janet only remarked after this
period, though she was afterwards assured that it was no secret, but
might have been seen from the first day, and that was the appearance of
a man-servant in the house where none but women ever waited upon the
family. She met him one day going across the hall, a respectable,
serious man of middle age, just such a butler as Mrs. Harwood ought to
have had. But the ladies had no butler; they had a highly-respectable
parlor-maid, just such as, failing the butler, a family in St. John’s
Wood, entirely _comme il faut_, must have had--tall, staid,
good-looking, but not too good-looking, well-dressed, and thirty-five.
The man, who had all the air of perfect familiarity with the house, and
who was in indoor dress, with noiseless shoes, went across the hall from
the servant’s quarters towards the side upon which was the wing, an
apparently unoccupied part of the dwelling.

After that first meeting, which startled her, Janet saw this man again
and again. There was no explanation of him, he was never seen but in
these chance encounters, yet he was no secret, nor was his presence in
any way concealed. What, after all, had a stranger to do with it? It was
nothing to Janet. But her strong sense of spectatorship, and the
curiosity of imagination which made her keen to find indications of a
story anywhere or everywhere, caused a half-conscious groping on the
part of the governess among unexplained incidents. It was some time,
however, before she began to associate the mysterious man-servant with
the alarming outcry which had almost, she thought, deprived her of her
wits, ringing as it did into the silence of the night. After a few weeks
had passed, she asked herself if, indeed, she ever had heard it at
all--whether it was not a delusion of her senses, the reverberation of
some well-known and vulgar sound. Needless to say that Janet had read
“Northanger Abbey,” and had been taught to smile at the investigations
of our dear little Catherine, and their amusing issue: though, to tell
the truth, her sympathy in Catherine Morland’s thirst for romantic
adventure had been more strong than her amusement in the result, which
disappointed her a little too.

However, not even a romantic imagination disposed towards discoveries
can survive the uneventful progress of weeks in which nothing happens.
And Janet meantime had the other story going on before her eyes which
she could study at her ease. Mr. Charles Meredith and his visits became
now the chief interest of life in the house in St. John’s Wood. He dined
once or twice, but only in company with another visitor; and on those
occasions Janet did not form one of the party. Gussy explained that it
would “put out the table.”

“If I were to invite gentlemen for you and Ju, it would make quite a
party, and mamma does not like parties when Dolff is away. And then Ju
is too young to dine when there is company,” said Miss Harwood.

“Oh, you must not think of me!” Janet would reply; but when she heard
the gentlemen arrive, and the increased sound of voices as the servants
went out and in of the dining-room, and the little cheerful commotion,
it is undeniable that Janet remembered Mrs. Bland’s little sermons about
the fate of a governess.

She did not like it. She had never been left out in her life before.
Janet was not shy; she had always been used to take a somewhat
privileged place in the little society she was acquainted with. She
could talk; she was not afraid of anybody who might drift into the
little world of Clover; and she loved variety, which is a thing not
permitted to governesses. On these occasions supper was brought up to
the school-room for Miss Summerhayes and her pupil. It was brought late,
and they had to wait and yawn on opposite sides of the table for the
cold and tardy meal. On such occasions it was difficult to make herself
amusing to Julia, or to find Julia amusing. It was dull. It produced a
certain mortification in Janet’s mind to find that she cared. She said
to herself, with a little bitterness of which she was ashamed, that she
had no doubt it was a very dull party, and that the two strangers were
not in the least interesting. She recalled to herself her previous
conviction, that to be left alone to do what she pleased, to read a
novel or write a letter, would be a pleasant relief. No, it was not so;
she wanted to be in the dining-room with the rest, hearing what was
said, even if she had to remember her own position and take little part.
She wanted to see how the drama was going on, and how the hero looked
when there was some one to compare him with. That scene would glide in
her imagination in front of her novel, with the attraction of a pleasure
out of reach. And Julia was a dull companion on these occasions. She
yawned and wondered when they would bring the supper.

“It’s disgusting to be kept so long waiting, and all the things like
stones when they do come,” Julia would say; “I shall complain to mamma.
If all the others are so busy, Vicars might bring it up, once in a way.”

“Who is Vicars?” said Janet.

“Oh, he is the man; he never goes into the dining-room except when Dolff
is here--but he might bring up our supper if all the rest are so busy.
As if there was any reason to make such a fuss! Two men to dinner! You
would think there were twenty, all fine ladies and gentlemen, to see how
Gussy goes on.”

“They are probably great friends, and more important than twenty ladies
and gentlemen,” said Janet, with her most correct governess air.

“Oh, you know well enough! It is Charley Meredith, and they will
caterwaul afterwards till it makes me quite ill to hear them. And Gussy
will look so silly. Oh, why does a woman look so silly when there is
nonsense like that going on?”

“It is generally the man who is supposed to look silly,” said Janet.
Involuntarily she thought of poor Dr. Harding and his proposal; and the
hard-hearted young woman laughed in spite of herself.

“What are you laughing at? You are remembering something. Tell me, tell
me, Miss Summerhayes! I suppose,” said Julia, with deep discrimination,
“that the man looks silly when it is he who wants it most. Now, here it
is Gussy who wants it most.”

“Julia, you have no right to discuss your sister.”

“Oh, but you can’t stop me doing it!” said Julia, with composure; “you
can stop me when--when I’m silly myself. I was a great fool, I know. I
thought once I could drive you away--no, I didn’t want to drive you
away. I wanted to get the upper hand; but you’ve got the upper hand of
me, and I don’t mind now. However, that’s quite different. This is a
free country, and I can say what I please of Gussy. I say that it’s
she----”

“As it is a free country, you can’t compel me to listen,” said Janet;
“but there is one thing in which it is not a free country, and that is
that you are not permitted to be ill-bred. It is not allowed to be
vulgar.”

“Oh!” cried Julia, coloring to her eyes, but affecting to laugh, “as if
there were not hundreds and thousands?”

Janet shrugged her little shoulders in a manner which her pupil,
rebellious, but admiring, thought irresistible.

“Out in the streets, perhaps: so are there applewomen, and people who
sell matches. But in good time here comes the tray, and something for
you to do.”

Janet, however, was not far from being of Julia’s opinion. Miss Harwood,
who had been so calm, who had explained that the quiet family life so
unbroken, the long evenings of needlework and talk, might appear dull to
Janet, but were never dull to her mother and herself, now went through
these evenings as in a dream. Meredith came twice, sometimes three
times, in a week, after dinner, as he had done on his first appearance.
He had privileges which were extended to no one else, and it was never
known on which evening he would appear. He even took pains, Janet
thought, to have no rule, to appear suddenly when he was not looked for.
But to this spectator, whose attention was fixed upon Gussy, as on the
heroine of the drama, it was very easily apparent that there was no
evening on which he was not expected. She worked, she talked, she made
her little disquisitions as usual, but there was a certain fixed
attitude of her head, a little almost imperceptible pause now and then
in the movements of her hands, which showed that she was listening for
the summons at the door, the step outside. In the quietness of the
semi-rural suburban road the step of the rare passenger was sometimes
heard even outside the garden wall. Sometimes Mrs. Harwood would say,

“I wonder if that is Charley Meredith?” to which Gussy would reply, with
beautiful composure,

“Oh, no; he is always engaged on Thursdays!” or, “This is never one of
his free nights.”

But it was not lost either upon Janet or Julia that her hands were for a
moment still, that her downcast eyes were fixed not on her work, and her
entire frame rigid with intent listening. The attitude relaxed in a
moment when the welcome sound of the bell pealed into the silence, a
little faint sigh of ease and happiness came from the bottom of her
heart, her head regained its easy poise. Whether the mother also saw
these indications of supreme suspense and then of delightful relief,
even Janet, whom no circumstance escaped, could not tell. Perhaps, like
Gussy, she thought that the visitor was of more account than the other
bystanders believed him to be.

A little of the same enchantment hung over Gussy through all the
ordinary affairs of life. There was a liquid softness in her eyes that
had not been there before; her want of color, which was her great
deficiency, seemed to be half compensated be the faintest rose-flush of
feeling and sensibility which had come to her, no one could tell how.
Was it a sign of better health, greater vigor, than her tranquil
temperament usually enjoyed? Her mother said so, rejoicing over the fact
that Gussy was “so well.”

“She has quite a color,” the visitors said. “What a good thing you went
to Malvern this year; it has quite set Augusta up.”

But the governess and her pupil knew it was not Malvern. The piano in
the larger drawing-room was always open now, the lights were always
prepared, and Gussy practiced her songs in the morning with a devotion
for which Janet, a little moved by the _esprit de corps_, and unwilling
that a woman should betray herself, blushed sometimes when the
unwearying watchfulness of Julia, to whom no such awakening had come,
pointed out the performance going on below.

“She’s practising again,” Julia would say, in the midst of a lesson.

“She knows how necessary it is,” cried quick-witted Janet. “I wish you
were half as sensible.”

But these little snubs, which were frequent, did not turn aside Julia’s
keen perceptions or break the unspoken sympathy of spectatorship that
was between the two.

Julia, however, made no further demonstration of her dislike to the
visitor, and Mrs. Harwood’s satisfaction with the “good influence” which
Miss Summerhayes had acquired over the rebellious girl went on
increasing.

“She looks no more than a girl herself--and so she is, quite young, and
never was out before--but her power over that unmanageable child is
something wonderful. You know, my dear, what poor Ju was.”

“Oh, yes, I know what Ju was!” replied, with fervor, the friend to whom
Mrs. Harwood confided her satisfaction. With too much fervor, perhaps;
for when the person we blame is our own child, we desire no warmth of
conviction, but rather a good-natured deprecation, as who should say, “I
never remarked it,” or a warmer assertion, “She was always very nice to
me.” But the mother’s confidant was not enlightened in this case. She
acknowledged her perfect consciousness of the demerits of Ju.

This checked Mrs. Harwood in full flow.

“She had always a great many defects of manner, but she was right in her
heart, poor child, and as soon as you could get to that---- Well! Miss
Summerhayes has just that knack. She divined my poor Julia’s warm heart,
and to see her now you never would believe there had ever been any
trouble. She was always more sensible than most girls, but self-willed
and too frank. Now, I think you would say there are few girls with
better manners, and all that little thing’s doing, who really sometimes
looks far more a child than Ju herself.”

“Dear me,” said the visitor; “but I am glad, with my houseful of sons,
that I have not got such a fascinating personage. What is so good for
the girls might be dangerous for the boys. When do you expect Dolff to
come back?”

“Not before Christmas,” said Mrs. Harwood; but she did not take the
good-natured insinuation; she was too full of her present subject. “He
will be so delighted with the improvement in his sister. Dolff is very
fond of his sister; he is so domestic. Sometimes it is a little
difficult to get him back from Oxford. They enjoy themselves so much in
their college with all their friends about them. But, when he does come
home, he is so good in taking Julia about and giving her treats. Julia
was always his favorite, even when she was most hard to deal with. He
will be quite delighted now.”

“And Miss Summerhayes will go away, I suppose, for her holidays?” said
the far-seeing friend.

Mrs. Harwood looked across the room at Gussy, with a half-alarmed,
half-inquiring glance. But Gussy, who was once so quick to perceive all
possible imbroglios--Gussy shook her head. She had been thinking with
satisfaction that Miss Summerhayes would amuse Dolff, that her own
pursuits need not be interrupted for the sake of her brother. She shook
her head in answer to her mother’s unspoken question.

“Oh, no; she never thought of wanting a holiday so soon,” Gussy said.

And so, unmoved by any warning, the Harwood family rushed on their fate.



CHAPTER XII.


These musical evenings became now the central events in the life of the
house in St. John’s Wood. When they did not occur, and the evening
passed in its former quiet fashion, with the mother knitting in her
chair, and Gussy and Janet on the other side at their work, and Julia on
the rug with her book, it was to all of them as if life were arrested,
and that day did not count. Everything went on as usual, but nothing was
of any consequence. That this should be the case to the heroine of the
drama who had the first _rôle_ to play, and whose future might perhaps
be entirely shaped and colored by what took place on these occasions,
was natural enough; but it may be thought strange that an entire
household should hang, as it were, on the comings and goings of a
presumed lover, whose actions could affect materially only one
individual, and to whom one at least of the lookers-on was indifferent
and one hostile. But the hostility quickened the interest, and the
indifference did not take away from it. The course of a wooing is always
an excitement to a household of women. It is “as good as a play.” After
it is concluded, in that moment of absorption when two engaged people
follow each other about, and parade their special privileges and rights,
it becomes odious, we are ready to allow; and the only desire in the
minds of all reasonable persons is to get the marriage hurried on and
the turtle-doves disposed of. But when all is still in the mists of
uncertainty, when it cannot be asserted that the entire fabric of the
drama may not melt away again, and new complications take place, then it
is that the spectators gather round, and every woman keeps a watch under
her eyelids upon the progress of the affair. This is especially the case
when there is little doubt about the sentiments of one of the parties,
and more so still when that one is the woman. The story will then
acquire a sometimes painful interest, and the women who watch will feel
something of humiliation, something perhaps of resentment, against the
girl who has given her affections without sufficient warrant, or the man
who is dull enough not to perceive, or wicked enough to disregard, the
gift thus bestowed upon him.

Thus the party of women in Mrs. Harwood’s drawing-room were diversely
moved, but all to the same end. The mother herself felt nothing but
anxiety about her child. She was not an enthusiast for Charley Meredith,
though she liked him well enough. His blue-black hair, his fine
moustache, his bloom of roses or wax, his seductive eyes, and fine voice
were not much to the old lady. And she thought him too fond of music and
society, not sufficiently anxious to establish his practice and make his
name known at the Bar, which was to be his means of living. As she sat
and knitted, and listened, and looked on, her mind was full of
calculations, often gone over, as to how much the two could scrape
together between them to begin housekeeping upon, and whether it would
do? Mrs. Harwood naturally knew to a penny what her daughter’s fortune
would be, although she was not without anxieties lying deep in her soul,
even upon that point, which nobody guessed. And as she was well
acquainted with his Aunt Owen and his other relatives in Wales, and knew
how the family had been “left” at his father’s death, she had a
tolerably good guess as to what young Meredith was worth in the way of
money, and wished it had been more. Still, if, when this period of
courtship was over, he would more or less give up music, and devote
himself to work, what with Gussy’s little fortune, and the remnants of
what he had from his father, they might do. It was not a very brilliant
conclusion, but yet it might do. When she had come to the end of one
such long course of calculations and thoughts, Mrs. Harwood would nod
her head and say, “That is very pretty; what is it? Who is it
by?”--questions of which in a general way no one took any notice; and
then she would begin with her calculations again.

Janet naturally approached the question from an entirely different side.
She said to herself that there was not the least doubt about Miss
Harwood’s sentiments, but she herself was generally treated as if she
were a cabbage on these musical evenings. There was no notice taken of
her. Though they were so kind in all other ways, and though even Gussy
never wavered in her friendliness on other occasions, on these she
ignored Janet altogether. Mr. Meredith made her a bow when he shook
hands with Mrs. Harwood, and, if he were not absolutely in the middle of
a song, he would make a rush to open the door for her when Julia and
she retired with their candles. But that was all, and Gussy went on all
the time with her accompaniment (which she played so badly!), and took
no notice, except to call him back sometimes, the governess thought,
with a little sharpness. But that was all.

Was it all? In the depths of her heart Janet felt that it was not. Mr.
Meredith’s eyes were fine, with almost too much eyelash for a man; they
were undeniably like those bold orbs which shine from waxen faces in a
barber’s shop: but they had a way of opening very wide and expressing a
great deal of sentiment, which is not given to those representations of
manhood, though at first Janet was wicked enough to think that if the
waxen busts could look sentimental they would do it in a similar way.
When Janet, however, found that these great eyes were made for
herself--when she discovered that Mr. Charles Meredith was asking pardon
of her for his scant greeting, and throwing a good deal of respectful
admiration into the momentary but intense gaze which was from time to
time directed upon her--and when, finally, she found herself almost by
this same medium taken into his confidence, made to sympathize with him
when, having settled down for a comfortable chat, and secured a place
near herself where he could conduct these telegraphic communications
easily, he was carried off without compunction by Gussy to the
piano--Janet’s opinion undeniably changed a little.

There is nothing more flattering than to be made the confidant, to be
put behind the scenes, to have the _dessous des cartes_ revealed to you;
and the piquancy of the revelation, which was never put into words,
which was half her own quick perception, which could not have been made
to any one whose understanding was less vivid, charmed her imagination,
which was still mischievous and curious like that of a child. Sometimes,
when Gussy led him away triumphant, he would give a rueful glance, and
it was hard ado for Janet to restrain her impulse to laugh. Gussy swept
him away in her train as if he had been her own property, as if his
visit had no other object than that piano, always open in the
background, which afforded such an easy mode of separation from the
others, and the suggestive delightful semi-privacy in which the two
voices mingled as the two hearts were learning to mingle. That was
Gussy’s view of the question, but it did not long continue to be
Janet’s. When poor Gussy made, as now and then she did, a false note,
when she went wrong in those somewhat elaborate accompaniments which
Janet knew she herself could play so much better, a momentary gleam from
Mr. Meredith’s eyes, the pointed shrug of his shoulders or elevation of
his brows, gave Janet once more that inclination to laugh which it was
so difficult to restrain.

It did not at all occur to the girl behind backs that she was an
accomplice in a piece of domestic treachery. It was ludicrous to see the
unconscious performer, full of complacency in her accomplishment,
producing those false notes; it was at once horrifying and laughable to
hear the strange discords with which the piano came in. Janet, who could
have done it so much better herself, felt a little shiver steal over her
at the first jarring thrill, and what so natural as that he, who was
evidently a good musician, should discover it, too, and seek her
sympathy. As these communications grew more frequent, it is true that
Janet did feel a little shame now and then steal over her. Poor Miss
Harwood! She would not like it, the governess felt sure, if she
surprised one of these glances; and thus, in the complacence of knowing
better, in the secret superiority of divining the sentiments of Gussy’s
lover even better than Gussy did, the girl felt it almost impossible not
to burst into a little laugh again.

Were these two floating on--as Gussy thought in her confident tenderness
and glamour of love, as Mrs. Harwood thought in her anxious calculations
and adding up of this and that to see whether it would do, as Julia, in
her eager dislike and scorn and childish inexperience, was certain
of--towards a happy _dénouement_ and a life of harmony together? This
was what Janet did not know. She sat and wondered, going on with her
needlework. Janet, who was not at all without experience, and who had
seen that people in most things consider their own advantage and
pleasure first, as the protectress of her own childhood had done in
adopting her, did not jump to the conclusion that Meredith had not the
intentions which the others attributed to him. But she had a doubt which
none of the others had. She sat and wondered, working on, anxious to be
a little nearer, and hear what they were saying, longing to be asked to
take that accompaniment, to be in the middle of what was going on. The
uncertainty lent the scene, which in any case would have been as good as
a play, a still more vivid interest. Her heart beat with the sensation
of knowing so much more than the others, with wondering from day to day
what would be the next event, and how it would end. Strangely enough,
she did not enter at all into Gussy’s feelings, or conceive any sympathy
for her. Like Julia, like the very young in general, Janet was angry
with Miss Harwood for being “silly,” for letting the visitor see his
advantage. She could not forgive the woman who made the advances, who
was deceived and fancied herself beloved, and flung herself at the head,
or at the feet, of a tardy lover. She was more impatient with Gussy for
the glamour in her eyes, than with Meredith for having none, for
shrugging his shoulders at the false notes.

It came about, however, one evening, in the most natural manner in the
world, that Janet, trembling with impatience behind backs, and longing
to be in the midst of it, achieved at last the active share she desired
in what was going on. She never could tell whether it was accident or
whether Meredith had chosen on purpose a duet of which the accompaniment
was extremely difficult, such as Miss Harwood was quite incapable of.

After a few trials and failures, the practising came to a sudden end,
and a little controversy evidently went on over the piano. He proposed
something which she did not consent to willingly. By-and-bye Gussy’s
voice, a little raised in vexation, reached the other end of the room.

“I have no reason to suppose she can play at all,” she said.

Then there was a murmur from Meredith and the name of Julia.

“Oh, yes! enough to teach Ju; but Ju has no ear and no taste, and never
will do anything.”

Again the lover made a representation, inaudible, in Gussy’s ear.

“Well, if you like we can ask her; but it’s always introducing a third,
and spoiling----”

Janet’s ears were so quickened by this time that she heard, or thought
she heard, him say, stooping close to Gussy’s ear,

“Who can feel that like me? But she’s only--seems to know her place.”

Heavens! how the heart jumped up in Janet’s breast! She was sure she
heard him say, “seems to know her place.” Her place! and he who had made
her his confidant, made her the judge, making fun of Gussy to her, as he
now set her down so contemptuously to Gussy! The blood boiled in Janet’s
veins, a flood of thoughts and resolutions rushed through her mind. She
would not play for them! They might break down, and Miss Harwood might
jar him to death with her discords, for anything Janet cared. Her place!
behind their backs, without notice, without a word! Oh, yes, she would
keep it, she would understand what it was, she would do nothing for
them! And then the pendulum swung the other way. Yes, she would play for
them. She would show Gussy what a bungler she was. She would let them
both see that it was quite simple, nothing to make any fuss about, to
herself no more than the easiest exercise! She would play, but never
betray again that she was conscious of Mr. Meredith’s existence, never
seem to see his looks, treat him as if he were the cabbage----

All this ran through her thoughts in the moment, while Miss Harwood
turned slowly round on her music stool, and he advanced a step, turning
towards Janet a look of entreaty, and at the same time of private
intelligence, such as all her resolution not to look could not prevent
her from seeing. Gussy had never treated Janet with unkindness, never
shown any want of consideration, save in ignoring her on these
occasions; but at present her voice sounded careless, disrespectful,
almost insulting.

“Miss Summerhayes!” she called out, carelessly.

Janet, with still that tumult in her breast, did not lift her eyes or
move in her seat.

“Miss Summerhayes!” cried Gussy again.

“My dear,” said Mrs. Harwood, “my daughter is calling you. I think you
did not hear.”

“Oh!” said Janet, and looked up as if she had heard for the first time;
indeed, the force of her indignation gave her something of the feeling
of one awakened from a dream.

“Will you come here, please?” said Miss Harwood.

Never before had there been between them the tone of command and
obedience. Janet reflected to herself bitterly that she was supposed to
know her place, and rose, but with a reluctance that anybody could see.

This reluctance softened Gussy. She thought the other girl felt all the
inappropriateness of being made the third between two----

“Please come and look at this accompaniment. I have never seen it
before, and it seems difficult. Will you try it for us? You said you
could play.”

“Yes, I can play.” Janet went slowly towards the piano. He might make
eyes as he chose, she would not see them. She looked at the music while
Gussy rose and left the place for her. Easy? why, it was child’s play!
“I will play it if you wish me to do so;” her fingers were crisp with
impatience to get at the keys.

“Oh, do, do, Miss Summerhayes! we are waiting for you. A new
accompaniment and a new song at once are too much for anyone. Is that
the proper height for you? is the light as you like it? Ah!” he said,
with a deep breath, “that is something like; now, Gussy!”

He took her hand to draw her to his side, and over Gussy’s colorless
face there sprang anew that light as if it came through rose-leaves,
through some ethereal medium, a light ineffable, which neither sunlight
nor lamplight ever gave.

Poor Gussy! this was the look which made her sister’s childish
countenance lower, which was “silly,” which moved Janet to mingled
ridicule, wrath, and shame. These young critics had no mercy. But as she
stood by her lover’s side and sang, all unkindly thoughts and every
little irritation went out of Gussy’s soul. She was the only one of them
whose mind was in true harmony with the music; the others were better
performers. She forgot that she had been displeased to have Janet called
in. She touched the girl’s shoulder tenderly, gratefully with her hand;
her heart went out in the song, though she was not so very certain about
the notes.

It was not at all with these beautiful emotions that Janet plunged into
the mazes of the notes. She played with rage, with fury, beating down
the man who had wounded her, helping out the tremulous soprano; and
Meredith, roused to the conflict, sang against her, till he, too,
excelled himself. It was like a musical duel, carried out to the last
note with an intention which the two chief performers only were aware
of; and Janet was ringing out the last symphony with her cheeks burning
and her heart beating, when suddenly she sprang up from the piano and
covered her face and her ears with her hands.

“Oh, there it is!” she cried, “there it is again!”

“There is--what?” said Miss Harwood. She had been standing a step apart,
contemplating with mixed feelings the performance from which she herself
had dropped. She came forward and laid her hand on Janet’s shoulder.
“What is the matter, Miss Summerhayes? Have you done too much? are you
ill? What is it?”

“The voice, the voice!” said Janet, still with her hands on her ears.

“The voice! I heard the wind in the chimney, if that is what you mean.”

“And I heard nothing at all, except Miss Summerhayes’ brilliant
performance,” said Mr. Meredith.

“Miss Summerhayes is not so complimentary to you. She evidently was not
thinking of your brilliant performance. Why, you are quite upset,” said
Gussy with the faintest tone of contempt.

“What is it? What did she hear?” cried Mrs. Harwood, sharply, from her
chair.



CHAPTER XIII.


This little incident could not be said to have much effect upon Janet’s
relations with the family in which she was living, but yet it was not
without some influence on the new order of things. She had an interview
next morning with Mrs. Harwood, who complimented her very much on the
beneficial influence she was exercising over Julia.

“I begin to hope that, after all, she will become a reasonable creature,
and like other people,” said the mother. “I need not tell you that she
has been a great trouble to me, and nobody we have had has ever got such
command of her before. She is growing very fond of you, Miss
Summerhayes, and I hope nothing will occur to disturb this good
understanding,” she continued, with a little significance in her tone.
Then, after a pause, she resumed, as with an afterthought, “Oh! there is
just one thing I wanted to speak to you about. I am afraid, my dear,
from what happened last night, that you are a little fanciful,
easily-frightened, terrified, they tell me,” she said, with a little
laugh, “for ghosts, and that sort of nonsense.”

“No--oh, no! indeed, indeed I never was.”

“Then, my dear,” said Mrs. Harwood, laying her hand, not unkindly, on
Janet’s arm, “don’t begin now. They told me you heard something that
frightened you. Be quite sure that there’s always a perfectly natural
explanation of anything you may hear. There is nothing whatever in this
house to be frightened about. Make yourself quite sure on that point,
and we shall always get on perfectly well, I am convinced. Now run away,
you and her. I won’t keep you longer. I am sure it is time for your
walk.”

“But, Mrs. Harwood----” said Janet, with some timidity.

“No,” said the old lady, “I won’t keep you any longer. You must not lose
the sunshiny part of the day.”

Janet lingered a moment longer, but her courage failed her. How could
she insist upon a thing which nobody paid any attention to but herself?
Perhaps, indeed, nobody but herself heard it at all. It might be
something which was addressed to herself alone; some mysterious warning;
something which could not find any other utterance. The little
governess, however, was so sensible and so perfectly modern in her
views that, though such a flattering and thrilling idea did occur to
her, she did not entertain the notion. Why should she have a ghostly
voice all to herself? What could there be that she required to be warned
about in such a way? Janet knew very little of her family, but they were
not distinguished enough to possess a ghost. She did not believe that it
was a ghost at all; it was something in trouble, something that had been
caught in a trap, or perhaps the cry of some one who was mad, which was
a very terrible suggestion. To see a ghost would be exciting indeed,
though even the youthful imagination of the nineteenth century has
overcome these kind of terrors--and there would be a distinction in the
vision of something supernatural which would more than make up for the
strain upon the nerves; but to encounter a madman about the house or
garden would be very different, a horror which would have no
compensating superiority. How could she ask, however, of that calm old
lady in her chair whether she was quite sure there was no dangerous
madman about? Such a suggestion might bring on something terrible; it
might produce a fit, or something; it might kill Mrs. Harwood. Janet
made up her mind it was better to forbear, to wait a little longer, to
see what might happen. And she had not been insensible to the
significance of Mrs. Harwood’s tone when she hoped that nothing would
occur to disturb their good understanding. Janet was very quick-witted,
and the tone was not lost upon her. It brought before her very
distinctly the fact that Mrs. Harwood, if she pleased, could send her
away, and that it would not be pleasant to be sent away. To go of her
own accord might be supportable, though she did not by any means desire
it: but to be sent away would not do at all. She knew what all the
gossips at Clover would say. They would say they knew from the beginning
that Janet Summerhayes never would do in a situation; that she had been
too much spoiled ever to get on in a place where she had to consider
other people and not herself, and that they were quite convinced she
would soon turn up to be a burden on the good Blands, who were foolishly
kind to her. Rather any self-denial, Janet said to herself, than
encounter this? So she restrained her alarms, kept a careful eye upon
all the dark corners when she went up or downstairs, always carried a
light with her wherever she went, and determined to say nothing,
whatever might happen, so long as she could bear it. In this way she
kept herself calm, although she could not divest herself of an alarmed
expectation and sense that at any moment she might be startled into
overpowering terror again.

Another consequence, however, followed, which she did not become aware
of at once, yet which was of more practical importance--and that was
that her presence in the drawing-room in the long evenings was not so
much a matter of course as it had been. The little dinner-parties, at
which the guests consisted only of Mr. Charles Meredith and one other
man, or sometimes of Mr. Charles Meredith (as she discovered) alone,
took place more frequently, and it was occasionally discovered by Miss
Harwood or her mother that Julia ought to prepare her lessons better in
the evening, which meant, of course, the exclusion of Miss Summerhayes
too. When Janet saw that this had become a system she was, of course,
disturbed by it; but she was so reasonable that she did not take
offence, as some young women might do. She concluded, on the whole,
after the first prick of annoyance, that it was quite a natural thing,
and one that she had no right to complain of. Miss Harwood liked to have
her suitor (if he was her suitor) to herself. She did not want a third
person coming in between them, especially a third person who, in one
particular at least, surpassed herself. Janet acknowledged that it was
quite natural. In such circumstances she too, she felt, would invent
reasons why the other girl should not come downstairs, why she should
not be allowed to interfere. It was a pity, and she did not like it. It
was dull with Julia in the school-room, and not to be able to note how
the play was going was a disappointment. But she behaved herself like a
little heroine, and did not complain. It certainly did not occur to her,
at this period of her history, that to be prevented from improving her
acquaintance with Charles Meredith was a grievance of which, even to
herself, she could complain.

It happened to her, however, during this period, when again she had
volunteered to match crewels for Mrs. Harwood, on a day when nobody else
was going out, to meet Meredith exactly as she had done when she saw him
first. She had run into the little shop on her mission--the St. John’s
Wood shop, with all its little merchandises, like a superior village
repository: and there, once more, exactly in the same spot, looking over
the music, was the now well-known figure, correct yet easy in his
morning suit, with his black hair and dark eyes and waxen bloom. The old
ladies in the shop thought Mr. Meredith a model of manly beauty, and
even Janet could not refrain from an involuntary glance of satisfaction.
She was half-ashamed this time of having thought that he was like a
barber’s block. And his eyes lighted up with such evident pleasure at
the sight of her that it would have been impossible for a little girl
long abstracted from any look of admiration not to be pleased.

“Come and help me to choose a new song for to-night,” he said, after a
warm greeting. “I have not seen you for a fortnight, Miss Summerhayes. I
hope we shall meet to-night.”

“Not if you are coming to dinner,” said Janet, demurely; “we do not come
down to dinner when there is company, Julia and I.”

“Oh, that is the explanation?” said Meredith, and, with a widening of
his eyes and elevation of his eyebrows, he added, “Then I shall not come
to dinner to-night.”

Janet said nothing, for what had she to say? She had no part in these
arrangements of her superiors. She gave a glance at the song he held in
his hand.

“It would be better to practise those you have than to bring anything
new.”

“Ah, if you could persuade her of that! and if we singers could be left
free to think of the song without hammering at the accompaniment! How
well you play, Miss Summerhayes.”

“I can do nothing else,” said Janet; “I was taught only for that.”

“Yes,” said Meredith, “that is the right way--to do one thing well, and
stick to it; but, unfortunately, everybody is not of that opinion. Most
ladies think that they can do anything--or, at least, try.”

“No more than most men,” said Janet, quickly.

“Oh, don’t you think so? I think you’ll allow we’ve a different way of
setting to work. We do what we can, what we have studied; but you ladies
try a little of everything without having studied at all. Miss Harwood
has a nice little voice, but no science even in that, and she knows no
more of the piano than of the steam-engine. Don’t contradict me, Miss
Summerhayes, for I am sure I must know best. I have suffered from it too
much.”

“You have no appearance of suffering at all,” said Janet.

“Ah, that’s all my power of dissembling,” he said.

Janet had got her crewels by this time, and she had a vague
consciousness that it would be well not to continue this conversation,
so she said, “Good-morning!” and was about to pass him on her way home
when he put out his hand to detain her.

“Miss Summerhayes, don’t run away. I am going in the same direction. We
are prevented from making friends in the evening, but I should not like
to let an opportunity slip.”

“Who keeps us from making friends, Mr. Meredith? You are making a great
mistake.”

“Am I? If you think you know Gussy Harwood, it is you that are quite
mistaken, Miss Summerhayes. How quickly you walk; I can scarcely keep up
with you.” He laughed, and took a stride or two which made Janet’s
attempt to hurry away ridiculous. “There is no harm in walking along the
same pavement, even with a person you disapprove of.”

“I don’t disapprove of--any one,” said Janet.

“Oh, that is more than I bargained for. You must promise to play for me
to-night.”

“But you said you were not coming to-night,” said Janet.

“So I did,” he answered, laughing; “but never mind--not to dinner,
certainly. You must promise me to play, and not to stop short all at
once, as you did the other night, whatever you may hear.”

“Oh, did you hear it too?” Janet cried, clasping her hands.

“I don’t think I heard anything. There are queer sounds sometimes about
that Harwood house--and old Vicars is queer; don’t you think so? Never
mind, Miss Summerhayes, you and I have nothing to do with that.”

“I don’t understand what you mean,” said Janet. “I have nothing at all
to do with it; but you, who are a great friend of the family, and have
known them so long, you ought not to talk like that.”

“What am I saying?” said Meredith; “that you and I have nothing to do
with the secrets of the family, if they have any. Isn’t that quite
true?”

“We are not at all in the same position,” said Janet, indignantly. “I am
a stranger and the governess. You are their--dear friend.”

Mr. Meredith laughed low, with vanity and self-complacence.

“Am I a ‘dear friend’?--you flatter me very much, Miss Summerhayes--of
Julia, for instance, who says the prettiest things about me. I see
you’ve been working in my favor, for she’s no longer so uncivil as she
used to be.”

“Oh, Mr. Meredith, she means no harm; she’s only so--so----”

“Sincere,” he said; “so she is, and I am half sorry you have taught her
to mend her ways: for she is less amusing when she behaves like other
people. The brother, too--but you’ve not yet made acquaintance with the
charming Dolff--I know what will happen to that young man before he has
been two days in the house.”

“What?” cried Janet.

She felt more than ever that the conversation was undesirable; but she
was full of curiosity, and her companion had ways and modes of securing
the feminine attention. He made great play with those eyes of his, which
expressed so much more than his words. Even now he answered her question
with them in a way which made Janet blush before he had said a word.

“What will happen to him? Oh, I know; but I will not forestall the
pleasure of the discovery. I suppose it’s always more or less a pleasure
to a young lady when she finds---- Oh, I am not going to say any more.
You need not blush, Miss Summerhayes.”

“I am not blushing,” cried Janet, angrily, feeling her countenance
blaze.

“Oh, no, I see; it is only the effect of walking so quickly, which
brings the most agreeable color to the cheek. About Mr. Dolff, we shall
see what we shall see. But keep your head, whatever you do, Miss
Summerhayes, and we shall have some fun. It will be as good as a play.”

“You are as good as a play,” cried Janet, indignant, eager to give him a
prick in return.

“Who, I?” He gave her a momentary stare, then laughed. “We,” he said; “I
don’t pretend not to understand. I daresay we give you a good deal of
amusement as you sit and make your remarks. I saw the very first night
what a keen pair of eyes had come into the scene. But do not be too sure
of anything. People who look on don’t always see the whole of the game.”

“I think I see a great deal of the game; and I don’t like it at all,”
Janet cried.

“You don’t like me at all, Miss Summerhayes. After that home-thrust I
have nothing for it but to make my bow and take my leave.”



CHAPTER XIV.


Miss Harwood came into the drawing-room in the afternoon, at five
o’clock, when the little party were all assembled, with an open note in
her hand.

“Fancy, mamma, how annoying,” she said, “Charley cannot come to dinner.
Some engagement, business, has turned up; and he says, since you kindly
allow him to dispense with ceremony----”

“Oh, I should think so,” cried Mrs. Harwood. “Let him keep any business
engagement, for goodness’ sake. He has not too many of them, I fear.”

“He has more than you think,” said Gussy. “His time is far more taken up
than you suppose.”

“Well,” said Mrs. Harwood, “he might have let us know sooner, and then I
should not have ordered those partridges. Game is thrown away upon
women. You all like a chicken just as well.”

“I’ll tell cook,” said Gussy, “to put them aside for to-morrow; but I
don’t suppose he knew till the last moment.”

Janet had been going on with her work very demurely, taking no notice,
feeling somewhat guilty, yet recognizing with a throb of elation that
she was not the unimportant person they all thought her. Janet was of
opinion that it was best to have no secrets, for secrets have an
infallible certainty of being found out. So she lifted her voice at this
point and said,

“I saw Mr. Meredith in Mimpriss’s when I was there for the crewels. He
was choosing some music.”

“Did he tell you he was not coming?” Gussy asked, somewhat breathlessly.

“He held up a song,” said Janet, and said, “This is for to-night.”

Which was quite true. To keep back a little is very different, she said
to herself, from telling a fib. And now any gossip might tell them she
had been seen with Mr. Meredith, and no harm could come.

“Ah! you see it must have been quite sudden, mamma. Did you notice, Miss
Summerhayes, what the song was?”

“I saw Tosti’s name at the bottom of the page, but I did not look at it
more closely,” said Janet. “He held it up to me while I was getting my
crewels, and said something about your voice.”

“He should not speak of my voice or of me at all in a shop,” said Gussy,
with a bright look and an air of flattered grievance. To think that he
could not refrain from speaking of her, even in a shop, to anybody whom
he might meet, was sweet to poor Gussy, as it was also sweet to blame
him, and resent his foolish, lover-like weakness. “Well,” she said, “I
suppose it will be for to-morrow night. I will tell cook about the
partridges, mamma.”

There could be no doubt that Janet felt a little guilty as she dressed
for dinner--guilty and curious, too. He had said he should not dine,
but he had meant to come all the same. Would he come, after all? and on
what pretence? How would he make it seem consistent with his business
engagement? What would he do? It was a curious question, and she could
not help feeling that her _rôle_ and that of Gussy were reversed, and
that it was she who would listen for the step and the ringing of the
bell, though solely out of curiosity to know what would happen. Janet
made herself a little more smart than usual; she could scarcely have
told why. She relaxed a little the profound gloom of her mourning. There
was a little additional light in her eyes. She was curious, very
curious, to know whether he would do it, and how he would do it. Her
instinct was mischievous--perhaps a little malicious--a sort of
drawing-room wickedness, mere fun, not anything else. It would be
interesting to see with what ingenuousness he would account for his
unlooked-for appearance, how gravely he would recount the manner in
which he got rid of his business engagement. Janet felt that she would
have difficulty in keeping her countenance while he ran through his
excuses. And she realized to herself Gussy’s serious attention, her
congratulations to him on having been able to get away, and Mrs.
Harwood’s remark that she hoped he would never neglect any business
engagement which was of importance. Janet held her breath in
anticipation, to keep down the laugh which she knew would try to come.
And he would look at her with audacious eyes, lifting his eyebrows,
claiming her as a fellow conspirator. There could be no doubt that it
would be “fun.” All of them so serious, taking the matter in the gravest
way, while she would receive that glance aside, that reminder that they
were in a plot together. Yet it was no plot. Janet could truly say that
she had nothing, nothing to do with it. If he was so impudent as to
cheat his friends, it was no fault of hers: and no doubt it was very
wrong of him. But it was a piquant break upon the monotony, and Janet
could not deny even to herself that the fun was uppermost, and that she
expected to be much amused.

It all happened exactly as she had foreseen. Gussy took her place
opposite her mother with the most absolute tranquillity. Her usual
little strain of expectation, which was always there, even on the
evenings when he was not expected, when it was only possible that he
might come, had altogether fallen to-night. She looked at her work with
eyes which had no other meaning, never held her breath at a passing
sound, nor paused to listen; became, indeed, again the mild Gussy,
undisturbed by emotion, with whom Janet had first made acquaintance.
The sight of this relapse into quietude gave Janet a great compunction;
more even than had Miss Harwood shown acute disappointment; and she felt
in herself, as she had foreseen, all the signs of the suspense and
expectation from which the other had escaped. In the stillness of the
night she heard, or thought she heard, steps coming from a long
distance: she caught her breath at every passing sound. When a cinder
fell from the hearth, she gave a little jump, as if it were some one
coming. Her ears were keener than they had ever been in her life. The
sense of fun gave way in Janet’s mind to a sense of guilt as she thus
listened and watched in spite of herself. And yet she had done nothing
wrong; the fault, she said to herself, if there was one, was not at all
her fault. But Janet felt like a little conspirator, sitting there among
them, knowing the surprise that was coming and that they were about to
be deceived.

When nine o’clock struck, however, which it did very audibly, in the
long pauses of conversation, Janet said to herself, half with relief and
half with disappointment, that now he would not come. Gussy had closed
the piano before dinner; there was no glimmer from the white keyboard.
The evening was going to pass over quite tranquilly, like one of the
quiet evenings before Mr. Charles Meredith appeared.

Just as she had concluded upon this, with, to do her justice, quite as
much relief as disappointment, the sudden sound of the bell came
tingling through the quiet, making Janet jump, who was off her guard.
Gussy, who expected nothing, scarcely stirred.

“Who can that be so late?” said Mrs. Harwood: “it can’t be Charley
Meredith to-night.”

“It must be a parcel or something,” said Gussy, “or perhaps a telegram
from Dolff to say when he is coming. He is fond of telegrams--It is some
one coming in,” she said, after a pause, raising her head.

“Perhaps it’s Dolff himself,” said Julia, getting up with one spring
from the rug. She rushed to the door, while they all watched. Julia
opened it, looked out, and closed it again with indignation. “After all,
it’s Charley Meredith again,” said the young lady, “and now, I suppose,
we shall have to go to bed.”

Gussy rose up, her quietness all gone. She said, “Ah!” in an
indescribable tone, as if coming from the bottom of her heart.

“Ju, how rude you are, shutting the door in his face!” said Mrs.
Harwood. “You seem to wish to make the very worst impression, as if you
were a savage. Well, Charley! this _is_ a surprise. We made sure we
should not see you to-night.”

“I hope it’s not disagreeable,” said Meredith, coming in briskly with
his roll of music, as usual. He managed, even in that first moment, to
give a side glance at Janet, which she somehow caught trembling under
her eyelids. Oh, it might be fun! but it was horrid, too. She felt
herself a conspirator, a deceiver, all that was most dreadful, and did
not dare to raise her eyes. But nothing could be more assured and easy
than his explanation. “I found I could shake off my man sooner than I
expected. Talks about business, don’t you know, Mrs. Harwood--you ought
to know--mean endless maundering on one side, and half-a-dozen words on
the other. If your advice is worth anything, it can always be said in
half-a-dozen words.”

“I would never hurry a client, Charley,” said Mrs. Harwood, shaking her
head; “in all I’ve had to do with the law I’ve always seen that; and my
brother, who, you know, was a Q.C., always said so. Never hurry a
client; let them get it all out.”

“Oh, I think he got it all out, and we parted the best of friends. He’s
only in town for a few days, and he wanted to go to the theatre; so I
took him to the ‘Gayety,’ and gave him my blessing. And here I am, not
much later than usual. I beg your pardon, Miss Summerhayes, I did not
see you. How do you do to-night?”

What a look he gave her as, pretending to see her for the first time, he
made a step in her direction. Gussy afterwards took him much to task for
slighting the governess.

“Just because she is the governess one ought to be more than usually
attentive not to hurt her feelings,” said Gussy.

But, then, she did not see that look, which so tempted Janet to
laughter, yet overwhelmed her with a sense of guilt. His eyebrows went
up almost into his hair as he looked at Janet. He gave her the slightest
nod of understanding. “You see!” he seemed to say. Janet felt herself
drawn into his circle, made his comrade, his confidant. And it _was_
funny; but, oh, so horrid, too!

“Clients come, more or less,” he said. “I am not quite so briefless as I
was. I think I may say I am getting on, and my devotion to my work is
boundless. I know how much depends upon it.”

He gave Gussy a look as he said this, which caused two blushes instead
of one, for the color came crimson to Janet’s face as she stooped over
her work, as well as in a soft rose to Gussy’s colorless cheeks.

“Ah! it’s more music, I fear, than law,” said Mrs. Harwood, again
shaking her head.

“Well, both are best,” said the young man, looking at Gussy again.
“Music gets me on in one way, law in the other. I have to consider what
is needed all round.”

“You can always make out a good case for yourself, Charley.”

“I hope so, Mrs. Harwood; and for my clients, too.”

Gussy was silenced by these allusions, which were so very plain. Her
eyes seemed to swim in a soft and liquid brightness. Her face had the
rose-tint which makes up for all deficiencies in character and color.
This evening, which had begun in resigned dulness, was it to end more
brightly than any other? She was silent in the flood of silent happiness
that filled her heart. And Janet sat by, the little conspirator, who was
behind the scenes and knew the difference! Oh, how wicked, how angry,
how helpless she felt! It was not fun at all, but treachery, a falsehood
that made her ashamed to the very bottom of her heart; unless this,
indeed, was the truth, and Janet the little dupe whom he was making a
fool of, which would be better than the other, yet even more
exasperating. She kept her eyes fixed upon her work, and her needle
flew, and her cheeks burned. Never, never, never, thought Janet, would
she speak to Mr. Meredith again.

There was at least half-an-hour spent in conversation, and then the
visitor unrolled his new song.

“I wish you would try this,” he said; “our concert is coming on, and we
must settle what we are going to do.”

“Gussy is to sing in the quartets,” said Mrs. Harwood.

“In more than quartets. She is to perform a duet with me.”

“Oh, is that what you are thinking of? Isn’t it a little conspicuous?
These things are all very well in a drawing-room--but on a public
platform!”

“Mother--it is to amuse the poor.”

“Oh, yes. I know what you mean with your amusements for the poor. You
amuse yourselves very much first of all, and then you call it an act of
charity. I am not a great person for amusing the poor. It would not
amuse me at all to go out in a cold night and listen to your concert,
and I don’t think a woman of my age in the back slums would like it a
bit better. We would both prefer our fireside and our work.”

“But suppose the poor creature had no fire, Mrs. Harwood?”

“Then give her some firing, which would be far more sensible. She wants
coals, and you give her a song. Of course you will do it your own way.
Singing to them is the fad of your generation. Coals and groceries have
always been mine.”

“But about this duet,” said Meredith, with an indulgent smile.

“As for it being conspicuous,” said Gussy, “that is nonsense, mamma: for
people sing according as their voices suit, and not for any other
reason. And Charley and I are such old friends. We surely may sing
together.”

“Or do anything else together,” he said.

“Oh! have it your own way,” said Mrs. Harwood. “It is quite useless for
me to interfere.”

“You mean a much more gracious permission, dear Mrs. Harwood, than you
say. Ah! here is Miss Summerhayes to play for us, if she will be so
good. And I think you will be so good, for nobody could play so well
without liking to do it. No, I can’t have you bothered with that, Gussy.
You must give your whole attention to the song. Come! Why, the piano is
shut up, and there are no lights.”

“You forget,” said Gussy, “we did not expect you to-night.”

“And you never have any music except when I am here! That is a pity,
though it’s a great compliment. May I light the candles? Now, come--it
is to be a lesson to-night. Miss Summerhayes will play, and I shall
coach, and correct, and do all sorts of dreadful things, as if I were
Cantalino. You shall have everything over again that Cantalino inflicts
upon me.”

In this way, with every kind of seduction, Gussy was got to the piano,
and received her lesson, which was half a gratification and half the
reverse, for Miss Harwood did not quite like to be put in the place of a
learner before Janet, while it made her happy to be “coached,” and
trained, and interrupted, praised, and encouraged by her lover. Was he
her lover? Janet seated with her back to them, with a new and difficult
accompaniment to occupy her fingers, could not resolve this question to
herself; sometimes men are not at all loyal and yet are in love. They
discuss their beloved one, or even their _fiancée_, with the first
comer. They ask other men’s opinion of her. They talk of their own
execution, when they are to be “turned off,” and similar vulgarities,
and yet are lovers in the curious contradiction of nature. Was this all?
Was his criticism of Gussy only his unmeaning banter? and his joke
played upon her to-night, did it mean nothing?

Janet sat at the piano, and thumped and pondered, with her cheeks
blazing crimson and her hands flying from one end of the instrument to
another. She was a very good accompanist. She might not, perhaps, have
any instinct of self-sacrifice in life, but she had learnt that it was
of the first importance in art. She played for the singer, not for
herself, supporting her in her weak notes, giving place to her strong
ones, making her own performance the background of the other. And, as
Janet felt much ashamed of herself and of the part which she had been
made to play in this night’s performance, she was more self-sacrificing,
more bent upon making herself secondary and the singer first than ever.
When the singing was over, even Mrs. Harwood applauded.

“You should always have Miss Summerhayes to play your accompaniments,
Gussy. She does it beautifully. She brings out your voice as I never
heard it before. I begin to think that no one can sing and play too. You
brought out her voice quite beautifully, Miss Summerhayes.”

“A word of applause for the coach, too,” said Meredith, with a laugh.

Gussy, pleased with her little success, stood, with an uneasy glance at
Janet, not knowing what to say. She was more disposed to applaud the
coach than the little governess. She stood hesitating between them, now
and then giving Janet a doubtful look. She was far too much assured in
her own superior place to be jealous of Janet. Jealous of Janet! She
would as soon have thought of being jealous of a cat. But still it
annoyed her slightly that Janet should have such a share even in this
little drawing-room triumph.



CHAPTER XV.


Janet was not at all satisfied with herself after this performance. She
understood, if nobody else did, the attitude of Gussy towards her; the
half-defiance, half-sympathy, and entire doubtfulness with which the
young lady of the house began to regard her. All the events of the
evening, taken together, had given Miss Harwood a sensation of doubt.
She was not clever enough to put one thing to another, and divine that
there was a connection between the meeting with Meredith and the sudden
engagement which prevented him from coming to dinner, and his
unexpected appearance at night; but she had a vague feeling of doubt,
which originated in the instinct of her emotions rather than in any
exercise of reflection. She blamed neither of them, unless, indeed, a
faint sensation of displeasure, too little to deserve that name, towards
Janet could be called blame. She thought that the governess wished to be
of the party, to thrust her services upon them, to share the amusement
without consideration that something more than amusement was beneath.
Her mind did not go any further than this, but it gave her a slight
soreness towards the other girl, who did not understand--a soreness
modified by a kind of uneasy gratitude to Janet for having really served
her after all. Whatever her motive was, Janet in her compunction for her
behavior altogether (though, after all, there was nothing for which she
could blame herself, the fault lay entirely with the other, or almost
entirely), was, after this, very anxious to put herself at the service
of Gussy. She put aside occupations of her own to play these
accompaniments again and again. She it was who urged upon Miss Harwood
the unceasing practice which was necessary to bring her song to
perfection.

“It is so different when you are standing up before a crowd of people,
and it all seems to float away from you; so different from singing at
home.”

“Then you have done it yourself?” said Gussy, surprised.

“Oh, only at our little concerts at Clover, where I knew everybody: and
I only played, which is not nearly so bad; but I have seen people who,
for a minute, forgot everything, and looked as if they would run away.”

“I don’t think I shall want to run away,” said Miss Harwood, with
dignity.

“Oh, no, I didn’t suppose so; but you will feel so much more comfortable
if you know your song well. Shall we go over it once again?”

“It is very kind of Miss Summerhayes,” said Mrs. Harwood, feeling a want
of warmth in her daughter’s reception of this generous offer. “It is
very nice of her,” the old lady added, “for it can’t matter a bit to
her. It is not as if she were teaching you, when she might get some
credit from it. It is entirely good feeling.”

“I am sure I am--much obliged to Miss Summerhayes,” said Gussy. And she
was aware that what her mother said was quite true. She was not an
impulsive person in general, but a sudden movement of remorse for her
own ingratitude and appreciation of the other’s unselfishness seized her
all at once. “I don’t see,” she said, “why we should go on calling her
Miss Summerhayes when she has been three months in the house, and always
so nice. I am sure she would prefer it, mamma, if you at least were to
call her Janet; and it is a pretty name, too; not like our solemnities
in the Harwood family.”

Janet was taken very much by surprise. She was not quite sure that she
was so much gratified as she expected to be, and it took her a certain
effort to get up the little burst of pleasure and gratitude which was
becoming. It is a sad thing to be expected to be grateful for a favor
which does not appear to yourself in that light. Janet had always been
called Janet by everybody all her life, so that she rather preferred at
present to be Miss Summerhayes. However, she succeeded in assuming the
air of delighted surprise which was necessary in the circumstances, and
when Mrs. Harwood kissed her, and said, with her motherly smile, “I
shall like so much to call you Janet, my dear,” the genuine kindness
touched her heart.

“I hope I shall never do anything to vex this dear old lady,” she said
to herself.

The silent prayer was not realized, but still it may be put on record as
a real moment of feeling in Janet’s very contradictory little being. She
was very uncertain what Gussy could mean in thus opening to her the
gates of intimacy, and receiving her, as it were, on a new footing. What
did she mean by it? But Miss Harwood herself could not have told. She
meant a momentary compunction, a half-apology, and to compensate the
girl a little for the involuntary doubt she had of her. If there was
anything more in it, Gussy herself was unconscious of further motive. It
was something in the nature of a penance, no doubt; for Miss Harwood
loved the governess a trifle less as Janet, in the intimacy of the
closest intercourse, than she had done as a stranger and Miss
Summerhayes.

Thus a vague mist of feeling rose between the two which did not in any
way interfere with their present relations, and was, in fact, founded
upon almost nothing, yet was full of undeveloped elements in which
mischief might lie; while all around this nebulous region of uncertain
sentiment shone the easy light of the household, untroubled by any mist,
a sober, steady glow, not excessive, of good-humor and kindness, chiefly
proceeding from the mild moon or household lamp of Mrs. Harwood, which
reflected many different colored rays, reducing them, by the action of a
steady, pleasant, good disposition, taking all things soberly and
kindly, to a light which was warm without extravagance, and bright
without dazzling. How happy were all her friends in Clover to hear that
Janet had thus “fallen on her feet!”

The vicar called at the house in St. John’s Wood about this time, and
carried back the most delightful report with him. The impression he
himself produced was the best possible, for he was a handsome old
gentleman, and perfect type of a country vicar, well got up and
well-to-do. Mrs. Harwood was anxious that he should come back to dinner,
and would have liked to pay him a great deal of attention, and Janet
rose in everybody’s opinion, from that of the head of the house down to
Priscilla, the parlor-maid, and Owen, the gardener, to whom Mr. Bland
gave a shilling for calling a cab for him.

The vicar assured Mrs. Harwood that he and his wife felt towards little
Janet as if she were a child of their own. And when he went back to
Clover he assured an anxious party assembled at afternoon tea that he
had seldom been more favorably impressed than by the charming family
with whom Janet had found a home.

“A delightful, refined house, an admirable mother, and a charming young
lady, quite the sort of friend I should have chosen for Janet, I
scarcely saw her pupil, but I have no doubt, judging by all that I did
see, that she was a sweet child, and worthy of the rest. No
complications such as so often beset a young girl’s path; indeed, I
should say that if we had chosen from one end of the country to the
other we could scarcely have selected anything so desirable as
Providence has procured for her--by chance, as we say. It is a lesson to
me of trustfulness and dependence upon a higher guidance.”

The ladies were all deeply edified with this speech, feeling that what
the vicar said, especially about Providence, was beautiful: and when
they heard that Janet was called by her Christian name, there was a
universal chorus of satisfaction. Dr. Harding, who had come in as he
passed on his afternoon round, said “Humph!” behind their backs, shaking
his head; but then he, as we are all aware, had reasons for thinking
very ill of Janet’s foolish determination to measure her little strength
against the world.

The concert took place shortly after the vicar’s visit, and Janet and
her pupil, in the charge of a neighbor, Mrs. Hunter, from next door--as
Mrs. Harwood was unable to take care of them herself--were present,
happy spectators of Gussy’s success: for the duet was quite the success
of the evening, everybody said. And the pair appeared on the platform
together, with a little halo of romance about them, a pair of lovers,
as the audience believed, though nothing was as yet announced, or
positively known.

“Of course, we shall soon hear that it is all settled,” the friends of
the family said to each other. “He is never out of the house, and
singing together night after night; there is only one way in which that
sort of thing can end.”

Some thought that Gussy Harwood, who would have a very tolerable
fortune, should have secured something better than a briefless
barrister. But others added that Charley Meredith had very good
connections, and knew a number of solicitors, and was a pushing sort of
man, one of those who always get on. And they looked very well together,
quite a model couple; she so fair, almost too fair, but very well
dressed to-night in a dark dress, which threw up her fairness and
neutralized her want of color; and he, on the contrary, with so much
color, such dark hair and mustaches, and such a fine bloom. The natural
attraction of opposition could not have been more pleasantly set forth.
Janet sat in her place among the audience, and looked at them with eyes
a little--just a little--envious, yet pleased to shine in the reflected
glory. The dark dress which was so successful was her doing. She had
wanted Gussy to look her best, with a certain _esprit de corps_ and
desire for the credit of the house: and it was she who, with much ado,
had persuaded both mother and daughter that the pale dresses in which
Miss Harwood delighted would be out of place. Also it was she who had
trained her in her song. It would not have been half so good but for
Janet’s painstaking, and her determination to have it fully practised.

Janet sat all impatient not to be on the platform along with them,
longing for an occasion to show herself, half-believing to the very last
that there would arise a commotion among the performers, and that some
one would walk down the room to where she sat to ask if she would kindly
come and accompany Mr. Meredith and Miss Harwood in their duet. She kept
on expecting this until the very moment when they stood up, and the
pianist who had accompanied everybody struck the first notes. Oh! said
Janet to herself, impatient, what a mistake they were making! The
pianist was a nobody, and did not know their voices, and could not half
bring them out. If only she had been there! But she had to sit quiet and
listen, which is very hard when you know that you could do it much
better.

Janet was not thinking of Mr. Meredith any more than if he had been a
cabbage, but she did want to share the triumph, she who had really
brought it about, and she wanted to do what she could do so well instead
of the inferior performer who did not do it half so well. But this is a
trouble which accomplished persons must put up with continually, and
after the first mortification was over Janet sat it out bravely, and
even led the applause with a most energetic pair of hands, at the points
where it ought to come in, and was most wanted to stimulate failing
courage or cover a weak point. In this she behaved with the utmost
generosity and desire that, notwithstanding their neglect of herself,
the performance should succeed; and she listened to all the remarks with
eager attention, especially those about the one way in which things of
this kind must end. Was this the way in which Gussy’s romance was
certain to end? Janet felt that she herself would not be nearly so much
interested, not to say excited by it, if the conclusion was as certain
as people thought. But she perceived clearly that if it did not end so
it would be wrong, and Mr. Meredith much to blame. The drama altogether
was breathless in its interest to this little spectator, because she
felt that there was no certainty in it--that probably Mr. Charles
Meredith was (so to speak, in the language of the stage) a villain, and
Gussy, perhaps, a victim. Who could tell? It appeared, however, that
Janet herself was the only person who had any doubt on the subject, and,
an inexperienced little guesser as she was, how was she to know?

“Do you think Gussy and Charley are in love with each other?” said Julia
suddenly, on their way home.

“Julia! one doesn’t talk of such things till--till they are publicly
known.”

“For I don’t,” said Julia. “Gussy, yes, she is too silly. I could kill
her when she looks at him so; but, Charley, no--and he’s the most
important of the two, isn’t he, Miss Summerhayes?”

“I don’t know why he should be the most important; they are both equally
important,” said Janet, in her _rôle_ of governess; “besides, it is not
our business to discuss any such matter.”

“Oh! that is all bosh,” said Julia. “Of course, I must discuss it when
it’s my own sister. I’ll tell you what I think. He has not made up his
mind; he thinks he’ll do it, and then something makes him think that
he’ll not do it. He knows that whenever he likes to put out his hand
Gussy will----”

“Julia, I can’t let you talk so.”

“Whether I talk or not, I know it all the same,” said Julia. “I hate
Charley Meredith, with his red cheeks. I can’t think what she sees in
him; but, though I could kill her for being so silly, I don’t want our
Gussy to be disappointed. I should like him to propose and her to
refuse him; but, oh! I’m afraid there is not the least chance of that.
Do you think a girl should accept the very first offer, Miss
Summerhayes?”

“I don’t think at all on the subject,” said Janet.

She paused, and gave a little laugh, not a sigh, which would have been
more appropriate, to the memory of Dr. Harding, who had procured her
that gratification.

“Oh, nonsense!” cried Julia; “why do you laugh? You were thinking of
someone, Miss Summerhayes. Look! there’s a light in the room over the
porch. Don’t you see?” The girl gripped her instructress by the arm.
“Look, look, Miss Summerhayes; don’t you see?”

“Don’t be so excited,” said Janet. “I see perfectly well: but I don’t
know why you should excite yourself.”

“Oh, wait a bit!” said Julia; “wait a bit, and you’ll be excited too.
You don’t know what it means yet. Janet--I’m going to call you Janet
now--I’m so glad. Why, Dolff must have come home--that means Dolff!”

And Julia suddenly flung off from Janet’s side, and fled along the road
like an arrow from the bow.



CHAPTER XVI.


Janet had no very strong curiosity about Dolff. What she had heard of
him had not been calculated to rouse her interest, and still less the
photographs about the house in which Dolff appeared in every phase of
boyhood and early manhood: for he was still very young, only two
and-twenty, and consequently a mere boy to Janet, who was closely
approaching her twentieth birthday. She had no interest in young boys.
Manhood, in Janet’s estimation, did not begin till twenty-five at
earliest, and before that period the male youth, who could not in any
way be taken seriously, was always more or less objectionable, she
lingered a little in the hall, and then she said to herself that it
would be better to go upstairs at once, and not disturb the family
reunion. Sounds of a loudish voice, bass and rough, an altogether new
tone in this feminine house, and of a laugh still louder, came from the
dining-room, when Julia rushed in. Priscilla, when she came out, had a
demure smile upon her face. There was a little air of excitement about
the house, a portmanteau still standing in a corner of the hall,
greatcoats and railway-rugs, and railway-novels thrown about.

“I don’t think I shall go in to-night,” Janet said to the parlor-maid.
“Mrs. Harwood must want to have her son to herself. Will you send me up
some little thing by Jane, and I shall not come down again to-night.”

“Oh, miss,” said Priscilla, “I hope you will go in. Mr. Dolff is a most
affable young gentleman, he wouldn’t wish to keep anybody away.”

“Please do as I say,” said Janet, running upstairs.

It may be supposed that the description of Dolff as an affable young
gentleman who would not mind the governess’s appearance did not mend
matters. When she went in with her candle into her room to take off her
hat and the large shawl which she had wrapped round her over her evening
dress, Janet could not help seeing a piquante little face, which glanced
at her carelessly from the dark depths of the glass. Her black dress was
a little open at the throat, and amid all the surrounding dark her
throat was of a dazzling whiteness, and her eyes shone with the
excitement of the evening, and many thoughts that were careering through
her mind. Janet did not stop to admire herself, but the glance made her
realize more deeply the contrast of her circumstances with those of
Gussy, who would come in presently accompanied by Charley Meredith and
receive all the applause.

“Though she would never have done it but for me,” Janet said to herself.

She had much wanted to see them after they came home, to watch how they
looked at each other, and whether they would take any notice of the good
effect of her teaching. And, therefore, it was with a little sigh that
she sat down at the school-room fire, and contented herself with the
solitude which was her legitimate surrounding, and in which she was far
more safe from any snubs or disappointments than elsewhere.

She was prepared not to like Dolff. Even Mr. Meredith’s malicious
prophecy of what “would happen” had increased her prejudice against the
son of the house. Janet had not that admiration of an Oxford man which
is common among young ladies. He was of the least agreeable kind which
that refined university produces, she judged by the sound of his voice;
and to have him hanging about “paying attention” to the governess, for
something to occupy the spare time that would hang heavily on his hands,
was an anticipation that made Janet furious. When Julia came up, full of
excitement and news of her brother, Janet was so deeply occupied with
the book she was reading as to pay scarcely any attention.

“Why didn’t you come in,” said the girl. “Dolff wanted to see you much
more than me. He has heard so much about you. He was so disappointed.
He wanted me to go up and bring you down.”

“How good that was of Mr. Harwood; but I can’t be brought down to be
shown like a new cat,” said Janet, glancing over the top of her book.

“Oh, Janet, how unkind!” said Julia; “Dolff is not a boy like that. He
may not be quite serious, nor work as he ought, but he always was a nice
boy. And Gussy came back all in a glow. They had been praising her so.
But mamma said you ought to get at least half the credit, and so Charley
Meredith thinks too.”

“Oh!” said Janet, coldly.

She relapsed into her book, which she declared to herself was far more
interesting than all the Harwoods put together. What a thing it is to
have a book to retire into when you are a little out of humor with your
surroundings--a book full of romantic conditions in which you can
compare how you would yourself have behaved with the manner in which the
heroine behaved! Janet sat up till midnight reading, till the fire went
out, and all was silent in the house. Her candles, too, were nearly
exhausted before she perceived and started up in dismay to find one
flickering in the socket, and to feel that the room was very chilly and
the silence very eerie. It suddenly came into her mind how terrible it
would be if at that moment, in the dead of night, the cry should come
again which had scared her so twice before. When an idea of this kind
gets into one’s mind at such an inappropriate moment it is very
difficult to shake it off. Janet hurried into her room to prepare for
bed, to get rid of the alarming suggestion. Her room was next door to
the school-room, and she stole out very quietly, not to disturb the dead
silence. But when she came out upon the corridor with her little remnant
of candle, she was startled to find that the house was not so dead
asleep as she believed it to be. A light was visible downstairs in the
hall, and a stealthy sound as of some one moving about.

Janet looked over the bannisters with her heart beating, instantly
asking herself what she should do if it turned out to be burglars
robbing the house. It was, however, something quite different. It was
the respectable man-servant whom she had already seen at long intervals,
whose presence nobody explained, and whom Julia, the only one of the
family who had ever referred to him, called Vicars. He was going across
the hall towards the part of the house which was called the wing,
carrying a large tray. The candle which was on the tray shed its light
upon sundry articles of food and a bottle or two of wine, which he was
carrying very carefully, steadying as much as he could the little jar
and tinkle of the dishes. Janet looked down in great consternation at
this unexpected scene. He went straight across the hall to a door which
Janet had been told was done away with--the door that led to some rooms
which were never used--but which opened to Vicars at a touch, closing
again upon him and his trayful of food and his twinkling candle.

Janet watched him disappear with a chill of horror. What did it mean?
Was he a thief who kept his spoils there? Was he some secret enemy
hanging about the house pillaging it in the dead of night? And what, oh,
what ought she to do? Should she rush into Mrs. Harwood’s room and rouse
her, or, at least, her maid? Should she communicate at once the fact
that there was a thief in the house? The thing that Janet did eventually
was to retire hastily into her room and lock the door. While the bit of
candle lasted she made a hurried investigation, feeling it quite
possible that some accomplice might be lurking under her own bed or
behind her dresses in the wardrobe. And then she jumped hastily into
bed, and covered herself over, so that at least, whatever dreadful thing
might happen, she should not see.

But nothing happened, dreadful or otherwise, and Janet awoke in the
morning in her usual spirits, not remembering at first that anything had
ailed her on the previous night. She only came by degrees to recollect
the last incident at the end of the others which occurred to her one by
one as she opened her eyes upon the foggy, wintry December morning.
First of all, the concert, Gussy’s singing, and the applause, which she
felt was due to herself half as much at least as to the singer, and then
the return home, Dolff’s arrival, her own withdrawal upstairs, and
then----

She sat suddenly bolt upright in her bed, with something of the shock of
the previous night, and made up her mind that she would tell Mrs.
Harwood, that it was her duty to prevent the house from being robbed;
and, in the force of this idea, jumped out of bed and got through her
morning preparations hastily, that no time might be lost. But before
Janet saw Mrs. Harwood the impression once more had been effaced. She
forgot in the morning aspect of the house that anything could happen in
it that was not commonplace and ordinary. Gussy, who was the
housekeeper, and must know everything, had her keys in their little
basket on the table before her, and Janet felt that to suggest any
trickery in the house would be to offend that perfectly competent
domestic ruler; and after all, what had the governess to do with it? So
once more she held her peace.

The breakfast-table was, as usual, surrounded by the three active
members of the household--Miss Harwood, Julia, and the governess. The
new-comer did not appear.

“My brother is always late, especially at first when he comes home,”
said Gussy. “I don’t suppose they get up very early at Oxford; but he
behaves as if they did, as if he had to take a long rest when he gets
beyond the reach of lectures. Young men are all lazy in the morning.
They sit up half the night and waste their health. They never can stand
the fatigue that women do.”

“Dolff is always at his football and things--he is very strong; he is as
strong as all of us put together,” said Julia.

“Oh, yes, in that way,” said Gussy. “I hope you liked the concert,
Janet. It went off very well, don’t you think, on the whole?”

“Your duet went off very well. You sang delightfully. I was so pleased,
so happy.”

A little flush came over Gussy’s face.

“It is very nice of you to say so. I saw you looking at me, and it kept
me up, for you looked as if you were pleased. It was once suggested to
ask you to come and play, but I thought it would only make a fuss, and
that you would not like it. A fuss is what I cannot bear.”

“Oh! I should not have minded,” said Janet; “but,” she added,
generously, “it did not matter; it went very well as it was.”

It was once suggested! Janet retired with her pupil to their lessons
with this little revelation in her mind. It continued in hers that sense
of being in the confidence of Mr. Charles Meredith, and knowing more
about him than Gussy did, to whom he was paying his court in all the
forms, which was half-agreeable and half-humiliating to the governess.
She would have no more of it, she said to herself. He ought to ask Gussy
to marry him, and be done with it. He ought not to give those side
glances, those unspoken avowals, to any one. It had been “fun” that
first time to think that he had upset all the arrangements, and
disregarded everybody’s convenience, and deceived his friends with
smiling assurance for the sake of Janet. It was wrong, but it was
amusing, and at twenty a mischievous pleasure in a trick of this sort is
not out of date. But Janet felt now that it must not go on. She made up
her mind not to go down to the drawing-room in the evening, or, at
least, not to be beguiled to the piano, nor to take any part. If the
accompaniment was spoiled, if Gussy did not do justice to her voice, if
the duets were unsuccessful, what was that to Janet, any more than
Vicars with his laden tray going across the hall! She had thought that
one of the amusing things in the life of a governess, as she had
pictured it to herself, would be this very spectatorship, the glimpses
behind the scenes which she could not help having, seeing more of the
game than the players did. But now it appeared that there were great
inconveniences in the _rôle_, and Janet made up her mind that she would
play it no more.

Her first sight of Dolff was in this wise. When she came in with Julia
from their morning walk, blooming with health and fresh air, she found
the Harwood family in the hall. Mrs. Harwood, in her chair, looking on
with maternal smiles; Gussy on her knees before the opened portmanteau,
which had been left there on the previous night; and a young man with
his hat on, perched on the back of his head, seated upon the edge of a
table, swinging his legs, and directing the process of unpacking. He was
evidently in the happy position of one who was monarch of all he
surveyed. He had come home to his kingdom: his vassals were ministering
to him in various ways. Priscilla, the parlor-maid, was gathering up an
armful of books to carry them away. Mrs. Harwood had got some gloves in
her hand, which had evidently been given to her to mend. Dolff, with his
hat on his head, and the suspicion of a cigar in the air, gave his
orders lightly from his throne.

But when the closing of the hall door, done somewhat loudly by Julia,
aroused his attention, and he looked up to see a young lady unknown,
with a bloom unknown to the house of Harwood on her cheeks, coming in,
Dolff started from that presiding seat, or, rather, slid from it, with a
movement of consternation, and his hand stole up to his hat, removing it
with evident embarrassment and confusion. It is to be supposed that he
had no idea at first that this was the governess of whom he had heard
much, but only officially under that name. His hat disappeared as if by
magic, and he himself would have disappeared too, had that been possible
in his abashed and troubled state. He looked at his mother helplessly,
falling half behind her for protection. Janet, it may be believed, was
not abashed at all.

“Oh, this is Miss Summerhayes,” said Mrs. Harwood. She thought, perhaps,
that her son required no introduction in his own house.

“And that’s Dolff,” said Julia, who was more conscious of the claims of
the governess.

The young man himself stood and grinned feebly, an image of confusion
and shamefacedness. Janet gave him a bow, a bow which was half a
curtsey, with a sweep of grandeur in humility, excessive politeness
intended to accentuate the informality of the presentation--and, having
said her good-morning to Mrs. Harwood, hurried upstairs. That was all so
far as she was concerned, but it was far from being all for the
unfortunate Dolff.

“Mother,” he said, “why didn’t you tell me she was a swell like that?”

“You silly boy! She is no swell at all; but a nice little girl with, now
that I think of it, a well-bred air.”

“Excessively formal--for her situation in the world,” said Gussy.

“Well--I never thought of it before--she has very nice manners; but she
has been used to a good deal of attention, and perhaps----”

“You always spoil everybody, mamma. Janet is very nice, but she does not
quite know her own place.”

“That’s not the sort of person a fellow expects to see when he’s told
there’s a new governess,” said Dolff. “You might have said something not
to let me in for it like this. She’ll think me a regular know-nothing,
an ignorant cad; everything that’s stupid.”

Gussy looked up from the unpacking of the portmanteau, now nearly
finished, with widely-opened eyes.

“What can it possibly matter what Miss Summerhayes thinks of you?” she
said.

“Oh,” said Dolff, “I don’t see that! Why, she’s a---- You mayn’t mind,
but I do. Let a fellow in for looking as stupid as an owl, and as if he
didn’t know what’s what, and then ask him what does it matter! It does
matter to me. I say, Ju, why didn’t you tell me she was that sort? I
never felt more small in my life.”

“I don’t think there is any occasion for it, Dolff,” said Mrs. Harwood.
“Janet’s a very sensible girl; she knows exactly what to expect. She is
not one of those that are always taking offence. Besides, I don’t see
that any harm has been done. You took off your hat at once. You’re very
careless keeping it on and thinking no manners are necessary for your
own people, Dolff, that I must say; but so far as concerns Miss
Summerhayes----”

“Oh, of course she thinks me a cad, and that’s all about it,” said the
young man; “and you don’t care. But, as it happens, I do. What is the
good of having people belonging to you, if they can’t keep you straight
in a business like that? Oh, put the confounded things where you like,”
said the young man, waving the books away which Priscilla held in her
arms waiting for directions; “on the floor, or anywhere; I don’t mind
anything about your tidiness, but I do mind being shown off as a dashed
cad.”

He took up his hat, and looked at it, as if that was the cause of
offence, then flung it on his head, and stalked out, careless of the
calls that followed him.

“Where are you going, Dolff?” his mother said, with a sudden shade of
anxiety on her face.

“Mind that you are not late for lunch,” said Gussy.

Julia put her arm through his, and accompanied him to the garden door.

“Don’t be long; oh, don’t be long,” said Julia. “Come out for a walk in
the afternoon, Dolff, with her and me.”

“I don’t suppose she’ll ever speak to me,” said Dolff, shaking his
sister off: and he paused to take his pipe from his pocket, and light it
before he went forth, while all the ladies looked on through the open
hall door. That he should go out with a round hat and a pipe in his
mouth was a trial of Gussy’s patience, such as was very difficult to
endure; and the knowledge that Dolff, when he disappeared in this way,
might not, perhaps, come back till midnight wrung the heart of his
mother. The first day, too! He was not very much to look at, nor
remarkable in any way, but he was of great importance to them.

“It is a mere pretext to get away to follow his own devices,” said
Gussy, as she rose, red and angry, from her knees.

“Oh, Gussy, the first morning!” said Mrs. Harwood. “I wish some one had
told him; he is so particular about being well-bred, poor boy.”

“Oh, I have no patience with him,” said Gussy, “it is merely a pretence
to get away.”



CHAPTER XVII.


The fears of the household, however, were not justified. Dolff dutifully
came home to lunch.

Janet, who, instead of being offended and dwelling upon his rudeness,
had not thought of him at all, save with a certain passing satisfaction
such as moves a woman involuntarily when she perceives that her own
appearance has had the effect which it ought to produce--continued to be
agreeably impressed during luncheon with the evident awe and admiration
which she elicited from the son of the house. He was very quiet, not
saying much, civil to his sisters, evidently disposed to please. His
appearance did not impress Janet. He was colorless, like the rest of his
family, with whiskers and a budding mustache, which, being very light,
scarcely showed upon his face: and his form was wanting in those fine
proportions which a girl’s imagination requires in a hero--the length of
limb and commanding height. Dolff was not short, but he was thick, which
neutralized his real stature. It is impossible to describe how civil he
was--to everybody, to Priscilla when she handed him the potatoes; even
to Ju--whom he called Julia. He inquired how she was getting on with
her--history. Evidently he did not know what study he ought to inquire
into, but selected that as most dignified. This continued during the
whole day; for Dolff, to the evident amazement of his family, came in
again at five o’clock and drank tea and ate bread-and-butter in large
quantities.

“I did not think you ever took tea, Dolff,” said his mother, amazed.

“Oh, I think it’s very good for a fellow,” said Dolff; “better
than--other drinks----”

“So do I, my dear,” cried his mother, fervently, and was about to make
further remarks, even perhaps to improve the occasion, had Gussy not
interposed with an imploring glance.

In the evening he suggested a game of backgammon with his mother; the
power of virtue could no further go. The ladies kept a close but
carefully-concealed watch upon him, expecting the moment when he would
break loose, when he would exclaim that he must go out and get a little
air, which generally meant that Dolff disappeared for the evening and
was seen no more. But he endured like a man these hours of severe
domesticity. He looked on while the ladies worked; he stood in front of
the fire and told them stories of Oxford, condescending so far to their
inferiority as to explain phrases and even to apologize for slang, as
well as to throw in several passing biographies of “men” from other
colleges with whom he had formed alliances. I could not assert
authoritatively that Mrs. Harwood, or even Julia, enjoyed these stories,
but they all expressed the utmost interest, plied him with questions,
and did everything that could be done to prolong the autobiographical
narrative. Occasionally a glance would pass between Mrs. Harwood and her
elder daughter--a glance of wonder and satisfaction. Dolff had turned
over a new leaf! Dolff had passed without apparent difficulty a long,
unbroken evening at home.

The next day Dolff continued in the same good dispositions. He even
arranged his books in the little room that was called his study, and
retired there for an hour or two to work, as he said. The ladies
scarcely ventured to express their delight.

“There is no doubt that Dolff must have turned over a new leaf,” said
Mrs. Harwood.

“It looks like it,” said Gussy, “but we must not build much on the first
night.”

The second night, however, was even better than the first. Dolff made an
offer to Julia to help her with her--history, which made that young lady
open her eyes with consternation.

“I’ll come and give you a lecture, if you like--if Miss Summerhayes will
let me,” he said. “I’m an awful dab at history. That’s my subject, don’t
you know. I’ve given up classics, and I’m going in for history--does a
fellow far more good in the world. I’ll give you a course of lectures if
Miss Summerhayes has no objection.”

“Oh, no,” cried Janet, demurely, bending her head over her work to hide
the laugh which she could scarcely restrain: for it would have been
difficult to imagine anything more unlike an academical lecturer than
Dolff as he stood, with his legs very wide apart, against the glowing
background of the fire. “It would be to my own advantage as well as
Julia’s,” she added, “if Mrs. Harwood would not think it too much----”

“Too much for--me?” asked Dolff. “Oh! mother would be delighted to think
I was doing something. I’ll come up to-morrow and see what you’re
about.”

“Well, Dolff, I am sure it is very good of you,” said Mrs. Harwood; “but
I daresay what you learn at the University, where you have the first men
to teach you, would perhaps be rather too much for a little girl.”

“Oh! if that is all! I think you might trust me, mother, to break it
down into nice little scraps,” cried Dolff.

“It would only waste Ju’s time and keep her back from her--music and
other things,” said Gussy, suspicious, though she did not well know why.

“Oh, Gussy!--when you know you have always said I never should do
anything in music,” cried Julia, who saw prospects of fun and congenial
idleness in Dolff’s proposal.

Janet had suppressed her laugh, and was very grave over her needlework.
It was not for her to interfere.

“We’ll think it over,” said Mrs. Harwood; “you don’t always think the
same in the morning as in the evening, my dear boy. No doubt it would be
for Julia’s advantage, for I don’t think, any more than Gussy, that she
will ever do much at her music. I should like to see into it myself
first, and whether it wouldn’t interfere with your time, and if you
remain in the same mind, and so forth. We’ll think it over, Dolff.”

“I never knew that the mother considered herself clever about history
before,” said Dolff, with a laugh. “And what’s all this about music?
I’ve grown a great dab at music, too. You’ve had the piano open these
two nights. Who plays? or sings, is it? Oh! I suppose it’s you, Gussy.
Come along and let us hear.”

“I seldom sing alone,” said Gussy, with a blush.

“Well, come and sing with me. I’m your man. I’ve grown quite a dab at it
this term. Anything to make the time pass. I thought it was something
new when I saw the piano standing open.”

“It is nothing at all new, Dolff. Gussy has always had a very pretty
voice. She is shy about it by herself, so she generally sings in duets
or concerted pieces. But she has a very pretty voice, hasn’t she,
Janet?”

“Are you musical, Miss Summerhayes?”

“She has a very sweet voice,” said Janet. “It came out beautifully the
other night.”

“Are you musical, Miss Summerhayes?”

Janet paused, believing that some one would answer for her. Then she
said.

“I play a little occasionally.”

“You could rattle over a little accompaniment?” said Dolff. “Oh, it’s
not difficult--I could almost do it myself, only one can’t play and sing
too.”

Again Janet hesitated. She cast a glance round the silent company to
know what she was expected to do. But Mrs. Harwood gave no sign, and
Gussy was abstracted, listening for the step which did not come--and
which was so much more important than all the brothers in the world.

“Oh, yes, I think I could rattle over a little accompaniment,” said
Janet.

“Then come along,” cried Dolff, delighted. “I’ll fetch some of my songs
in a moment. They are not Gussy’s sort, and she would not care to play
for me, but the mother will like it, won’t you, mother? There’s a chorus
with most of them,” said Dolff, pausing half-way to the door. “Perhaps
Ju and you could tune up in the chorus? it’s not difficult, and it adds
to the effect.”

“I think, perhaps, I might tune up in the chorus, if it’s not very
difficult.”

“Oh, that’s famous,” cried Dolff, rushing out of the room.

Janet turned an ingenuous glance to her patronesses.

“Am I doing what you wish?” she said. “Perhaps you will tell me, dear
Mrs. Harwood, what it is best to do.”

“It will be horrible Christy Minstrels and things,” said Gussy; “if any
one should come, it would be rather dreadful to have the piano taken up
in that way.”

“At the same time,” cried Mrs. Harwood, “it would be strange if my Dolff
could not sing what he pleased in his own mother’s house.”

“Oh, if you take it in that way,” said Gussy.

She gave a furtive glance at the clock. It was getting late; the
probabilities were that no one would come to-night. And yet sometimes he
came quite late, sometimes he was detained by--business. It was strange
that he never should have appeared since that evening of triumph, when
they had shared the plaudits of their friends, and had been drawn so
close to each other, associated so completely in the common regard.
Gussy had felt that something more definite must come into her relations
with Charles Meredith after that, and she was restless and _distraite_,
unhappy yet subduing her unhappiness, above all things anxious not to
betray herself, or to let even her mother suspect what was in her mind.
A woman must never betray what she expects, in so far at least as this
goes. She went into the other end of the room, voluntarily withdrawing
to a distance where she could not hear any step outside, with a
fantastic hope that when she was thus out of the way it might come: and
moved about, displacing some small pieces of furniture, rustling among
the music on the piano, which was chiefly _his_ music with his name upon
it, in order to give him a chance of arriving unheard. Poor little
device of the strained nerves and sick heart! No one suspected what was
in Gussy’s mind except the last person whom she could have desired to
know it--Janet, who followed her movements with a half-contempt,
half-sympathy. Janet herself was fancy free; though she was immensely
interested in Charles Meredith and his present movements, it was solely
with the interest which is felt in a story, to see what would happen
next; and she had all a girl’s indignation against the woman who thus
let herself go and depended upon a man’s decision for her happiness. At
Janet’s age a girl resents and scorns such a renunciation of the
woman’s rights: yet follows the sufferer with an inalienable pity and
wonder, too.

Dolff came back excited with a sheaf of songs.

“Now, Miss Summerhayes, if you will be so good,” he said. He threw off
the pile of music that was on the piano. “Oh, that’s all classic stuff,”
he said, “I can see with half an eye--and as dull as ditch-water--“C.
Meredith”--it seems all to belong to C. Meredith. I hope you’ll find
mine a little more lively, Miss Summerhayes. It’s Meredith and Gussy
that carry on all that, ain’t it?” he said, with a wink and whisper.
“Oh, you needn’t be afraid--I know.”

Janet sat down at the piano without making any reply, and Julia stood by
as audience. Dolff placed himself at one side, facing towards the
further room in which his mother was sitting. He had turned her chair
round a little, that she might see the performance, which, indeed, was
supposed to gain in effect from the looks and gestures of the performer.
And then there ensued the most curious exhibition of native fatuity,
vanity, and simplicity that could be imagined. Janet (perhaps even more
important than any other spectator) had the privilege of seeing his
face, too, and all the grimaces he made, as he stood facing an imaginary
audience. The ladies listened to him in a silence which was almost
awful.

Janet, whose hands were busy now, was in no way responsible for Dolff:
and the one who could see everything that was ridiculous in the
exhibition without being humiliated by it was the one who was best off.
But for Mrs. Harwood, listening with a gasp to her son’s performance,
seeing his contortions of face, his gestures, his complacency, the
moment was terrible. And even Julia, though she was not much more than a
child, and disposed to receive all her brother did as admirable, gazed
at him open-mouthed with horror in her face. Gussy had given him but one
look, and then had strayed out into the hall. She was not capable of
judging. Her mind was too much distracted with other thoughts. She went
into the hall with a pretence of something to do there, and even into
the dining-room on the other side, where all was dark, yet where she
penetrated, to carry back a vase with flowers, groping her way. It was
so near the garden, the hall door, the outer road. Nobody could pass or
come to the gate without being audible. Poor Gussy pretended even to
herself that her sole object was to take back the flowers which had been
moved into the drawing-room by mistake, though they belonged to the
decoration of the dinner-table. She knocked against the displaced chairs
and the corner of the table as she went in in the dark, thus preventing
herself from hearing any sound outside; and when those noises were still
her heart beat so loudly as to drown all sound--of the less importance,
as there was no sound to hear!

“Dolff,” said Mrs. Harwood, “that is surely a new style for you. I don’t
remember ever hearing you sing songs like these before.”

“I have been having some lessons,” said Dolff; “they are all the rage
just now. You never learn anything else in Oxford.”

“Oh,” said Mrs. Harwood; but she said no more, and Dolff, who did not
care very much for her opinion, turned to Janet.

“You don’t do yourself justice, Miss Summerhayes,” he said. “You played
that first-rate. You must have heard Arthur Roberts, or some of them, to
do it as well as that.”

“No,” said Janet, “I never heard of Arthur Roberts. Who is he?” a
question which made Dolff laugh--“scream with laughing,”--he said to
himself.

“Oh, you _are_ original! Who is Arthur Roberts?--that is a good one! Who
is Shakespeare? You might just as well ask one question as the other.
But you play as if--as if you had been all your life at the Vic. I never
heard any one play so well before.”



CHAPTER XVIII.


It was not till some evenings after this that Mr. Charles Meredith made
his appearance again.

To tell the truth, he had been a little alarmed by his position in
respect to Miss Harwood. The applause they had received at the concert,
which somehow enveloped both of them in a sort of unity--a oneness which
was embarrassing, and provoked inquiries and looks of intelligence,
glances and hints of all sorts--had given him a little shock. It had not
affected Gussy in the same way, for Gussy was far more deeply and truly
touched than her partner in that success. She had given up her whole
being to him with the unreasonable confidence which is sometimes to be
seen in an otherwise unimaginative and unemotional woman, never doubting
from the first the object of his attentions, feeling that he could have
but one reason for his frequent visits, and that the gradual manner in
which she herself had been separated and swept up, as it were, into his
identity, was the natural result of a strong and certain desire on his
part to attract and appropriate her--an unquestionable feeling to which
her gradually elicited responses were natural and fitting. It never
occurred to Gussy, who was a little narrow, as was natural to her
education and circumstances, but very sensible and just, that Meredith’s
sentiments, which had been so distinctly shown, could be anything but
definite and certain. To her there appeared nothing accidental, nothing
fortuitous, in the way in which it had all come about. Gradually he had
secured the _entrée_ and the complete freedom of intercourse which is
not very common in English houses. There had been a break during his
absence in the country, but this break had been followed by a return to
all the old habits, by the resumption of all his claims upon her
attention and sympathy, those claims to which she had already responded
in all sincerity and good faith. Gussy had no sensation of having gone a
step further than she had been led and persuaded to go. She had no doubt
whatever that of this intercourse, which he had so sought, so organized,
so firmly established, every step was intended. He had set himself, she
believed, to win her love, to gain her heart. What other reason could
there be? It was all his doing. He it was who had pressed for each new
extension of privilege: for what?--for no conceivable reason save one,
that he loved her, and desired to make her love him.

Such was Gussy’s theory. She had been first flattered, then touched by
these assiduities, and finally, there being no reason whatever against
it, she had yielded to the gradually growing response in her own bosom.
She was not unaware that this might attain to greater potency than the
demand which had evoked it, for he was a man, about in the world, and
having a great many things to distract him, whereas she was a woman with
nothing particular in her mind save this new interest which filled her
thoughts night and day. There was no doubt that it might grow more
engrossing than his love. She was aware of the danger, and quite
reasonable about it; but his had been the first--his had been the
foundation of all. She was not ashamed of loving him, nor even of the
impatience that now devoured her to have him speak and put the whole on
the footing of a known and established certainty. It wanted that, at the
point to which the matter had now reached. As soon as they had once
understood each other, all would be well. Understood each other! Yes,
they did so already; but it was necessary that it should be
clear--spoken out--settled. Gussy could not tell what it was that
restrained her lover. But she was restless and a little impatient,
knowing that, by this time, the certainty ought to be fully
comprehended of all, and the result known.

It had not been anything in the nature of jealousy which had made her
unwilling to take advantage of Janet’s services, but only an
indisposition to let any third party come in--to have another associated
in the already long-lingering duet which she had every reason to believe
was to continue all her life. He had chosen that way of drawing her to
him which, in the circumstances of the family, was the most effectual
way, the easiest--perhaps the only manner in which he could have secured
the attention which was due to her mother and sister first, and which it
would otherwise have been so difficult to obtain. And it had become a
method dear to her--and she did not like to have any one come in, to
disturb the isolation in which their music wrapped them. This was
all--no fear of a new face or attraction for him--no feeling of rivalry.

Janet was perhaps incapable of comprehending how very far the young
woman, so much less clever, less instructed in the usual course of
affairs, perhaps less intelligent than herself, was from thinking of any
such danger.

But all this was quite apart from Mr. Charles Meredith and his
sentiments, which had not at any time been those believed in by Gussy.
He had found it amusing and piquant to make his way into that secluded,
but most respectably secluded, house in St. John’s Wood. A little
curiosity of his own, the secret of a something to be found out even in
the heart of that respectability, had for a moment mingled with his
other motives; but that had found little encouragement in anything he
saw or heard, and had gradually died out, leaving behind a pleasurable
privilege--an amusing variety to his other engagements, an ever-ready
way of spending an evening in which he had nothing else to do. He had
known the Harwoods almost all his life, and this familiarity, to begin
with, had made the domestic circle the more easily comprehensible to
him: the unmanageable child, Ju, who lost no opportunity of showing how
undesirable she thought his presence; the mother, mysteriously incapable
of leaving her chair, though her children frankly declared their
disbelief in her inability; the room so bright and full of comfort with
that shadowy background which seemed made for a romance, tickled the
fancy of the young man. He had an inclination towards Gussy
Harwood--liked her--felt that, if he were ever to come the length of
marrying, she would be a very suitable wife for him, and her respectable
fortune a very comfortable foundation on which to begin life. And then
he was very fond of music--music, that is, represented by new songs and
duets in which his own fine tenor might be enhanced by a gentle soprano
acknowledged to be very sweet, yet in no way capable of eclipsing the
richer tones it accompanied.

All these mingled sentiments had led him to the course of conduct which
he had pursued for some time before Janet’s appearance, but into which
her sudden appearance had imported a little difference. It will be seen
that these vague and mingled sentiments were entirely unlike that for
which he had credit in the mind of Augusta Harwood--the steady and
serious love by which she supposed him to be moved. The foregone
conclusion of a happy marriage, a household equally respectable, and
still more bright than that in which the preliminaries took place had no
existence. It was always on the cards, of course, that Gussy Harwood and
he might marry and settle down together. It would not be a very romantic
conclusion, still Meredith was aware that he himself was not at all a
romantic personage, and it would not in any way be a bad arrangement.
But where was the need of going so far as that? He liked to know where
he could spend an evening pleasantly when he pleased; he liked to hear
the sound of his own voice, and even to feel that the voice of the other
performer was not likely to beguile the applauses of their audience away
from himself--when they had an audience; he liked to have those
excellent dinners from time to time, with the other man who could not
help perceiving how entirely the entertainment was for Meredith’s
gratification. All these things were very pleasant, and Mrs. Harwood was
quite able, no doubt, to take care of her own daughter and all the
_convenances_, and it was none of his business to watch over Gussy in
case his continual visits should be misunderstood.

But the concert had certainly made a little crisis in this easy
intercourse--the concert and Janet’s appearance on the scene, and the
little excitement she had produced, and the additional signs of regard
it had been necessary to lavish upon Gussy, to make her feel herself
always the first person, notwithstanding any interest that another might
call forth. He had felt that a great step had been taken in that
concert. To be sure it could not, strictly speaking, be asserted to mean
anything at all. A duet between a soprano and a tenor--what more
innocent? Their voices suited; what had their persons or their lives to
do with it? Charles Meredith knew, however, that though this might be
true enough in the case of most tenors and sopranos, it would not be
true as between Gussy Harwood and himself. The audience was not an
audience drawn from the larger public, which might have known nothing
further, but a St. John’s Wood audience, which knew everything about
him, and that he visited the Harwoods “every day of his life.” This was
not exactly true, but it was how he heard it stated in the dark, outside
the concert-room, by one of the departing hearers. All those present
knew them, and knew all about them, and naturally made their remarks:
“Of course it will be a match; he is there every day of his life.”

What a vulgar definiteness there is in these criticisms! People who
pretend to be one’s friends, yet speak of one without a gleam of
understanding, as if all one’s intentions were cut and dry. Meredith
felt angry, but he dared not show it, for it was clearly his duty to
escort Gussy home, and to tell Mrs. Harwood what a success it had been.
But after that he was seized with a panic, and did not come back. He saw
that a crisis had come, as well as any one--a crisis which seemed to him
very premature, and for which he was unprepared.

I think there is some allowance to be made for young men who in these
days hesitate about taking the last step which makes marriage
inevitable. We are not now discussing the so-called “smart” people, who
live after their kind, and afford no rule for the rest of the world, but
young men of occupations, who have, as people say, their own way to
make. A small income very often represents a great deal more than it is
to an unmarried man, with all the luxury of the clubs behind him: and it
represents a great deal less than it is to the man who is going to
marry--witness all the foolish statistics periodically placed before the
world. It is rather surprising how, when the moment and the impulse
comes, all these precautions are so easily thrown to the winds: but
there is nobody in modern society so well off as the young man with a
small competency, a good club, and a tolerable acquaintance. It is
heroic of him to risk all his comforts and immunities, the things he can
do, and the things nobody expects him to do, for the sake of a young
woman who on her side is much better off at home, if she would only
think so. But, fortunately for the race if not for the individual,
nature scorns all such judicious reflections, and follows its own
impulse at whatsoever expense.

Meredith, however, who was not in love, but only amiably, pleasurably
inclined towards Gussy Harwood, felt their full force when he was thus
pulled up and brought face to face with inevitable consequences. In his
present circumstances he was very well off indeed: he had all that a
young man could desire. He knew a number of people, and was civil to
them, and derived from this a little benefit of dinner-parties, dances,
and invitations from Saturday till Monday, for which he was not expected
to do anything except to continue to be civil in return. And he could
also entertain at his club a friend or two when he pleased. I do not
know whether the dinners at the more modest clubs are as good as those
of which we read in novels, at which the very fine gentlemen dispense
and enjoy hospitality; but they are almost sure to be better than those
which a Mrs. Charles Meredith, in a little villa in the suburbs, or in a
little flat high up in the district styled W., could produce with great
trouble, a complete _bouleversement_ of the small household, and a
greengrocer from round the corner to wait. The servants at the club are
real servants, the dinners quite genuine, and giving no extra trouble.
If Charles Meredith had been in love, it would have been unpardonable in
him to have made any such reflection. But then he was not in love. And
he was startled, and paused in the face of fate.

He might not perhaps have done so with quite so much perturbation if
there had not been at the same time a little point of interest in his
mind about the other little girl who had appeared so inopportunely in
St. John’s Wood. He was not in the least in love with Janet. But she was
amusing--a great deal more amusing than Gussy, with all whose opinions
and inclinations he was acquainted, and who changed little from any
standing-point she had once taken. It amused him to get possession of
the governess, to make her play, to watch her looks, and communicate
with her telegraphically, nobody being aware of that intercourse. That
Janet did not respond, or, at least, did not willingly respond, made it
all the more piquant, for even a glance of indignation now and then, a
flash of anger, was a reply, and he could read in the involuntary
movement of her little shoulders, as she played, a hundred little
criticisms and signs of what she was thinking; the thrill of displeasure
at a false note made him laugh, and the clang of accompaniment with
which she would suddenly drown a failure--all this imported a new
element into the evening with which he was delighted. But all these
amusements would have to be put a stop to if he married and settled down
to domestic felicity and the enjoyment of a sensible companion and a
comfortable life at home.

All of which things made Charles Meredith pause; but after a week or so
he began to feel that his hesitation, if too prolonged, would in its way
produce a decision which he desired as little as the other. And then he
remembered that Dolff was at home, which would always make a diversion
and stave off explanations. These deliberations have seemed to occupy a
long period; yet it was not, after all, a very long period. About ten
days after the concert, the door being open to admit of the exit of
Dolff, who, in all the glories of evening costume, was stepping forth
towards a waiting hansom, ready to convey him to some evening festivity,
Charles Meredith slipped in unheard, with his usual little roll of
music, but less than his usual confidence and calm. He was met in the
hall by Julia, who had come out to superintend her brother’s departure,
and whose pleasure in Dolff’s entertainment and finery was brought to a
sudden pause by the apparition of a figure less beloved. She gave vent,
having no watch upon her, to that sound which had died from her lips, or
rather from her teeth, for so long, but with which she had been wont to
welcome Meredith.

“Oh!” or rather “S--s!” said Julia, “so this is you--again----”

“Yes, my dear child, it is I--again,” he replied, with a mocking bow and
smile.



CHAPTER XIX.


Meredith paused at the door inspecting the quiet interior thus thrown
open to him--in which he was not looked for, and where, accordingly, his
arrival remained unobserved--the doors being all open still for the exit
of Dolff. It startled him a little to find in how like its ordinary
condition everything was, and how little sign of the absence of a
habitual visitor was about the place. There were a hundred signs of
Dolff, but even the place near Gussy usually though tacitly reserved for
himself was filled up, and Gussy sat at the eternal woman’s work which,
in some circumstances, is so exasperating to a man, as composed as if he
had never crossed her horizon. They were all at it, Mrs. Harwood with
her crewels, Janet with something else. He wondered, half-angrily, if
they would go on forever with their heads bowed over that infernal
sewing whatever might happen, even that quick little thing, that
creature born under more variable skies, the governess. She, however,
was the first to find him out. A consciousness of some new element in
the warm atmosphere, something that had not been there a minute before,
moved Janet. She looked up and uttered a faint exclamation.

Ah! he had thought there was no difference, but there had been a
difference. Gussy had been sitting like a statue, quite still, but not
the faintest thrill of movement in her. She did not expect him, or
anyone, she was not thinking of him, or anyone, quite self-contained,
self-absorbed. He was almost ashamed to think how he had been thinking
of her, complacently realizing her suspense, and disappointment, and
wonder at his non-appearance. The extreme composure of her aspect gave
Meredith a shock which would have done much to redress the balance
between them. She did not even raise her head at Janet’s exclamation. It
was Mrs. Harwood who did that, crying out, “God bless me! Charley!” with
a pleasure of which there could be no doubt. And a sort of shock passed
over Gussy, electric, spasmodic, he could not tell what it was,
something that moved her from the crown of light hair on her head to the
tip of the shoe which was visible under her gown. It all passed in a
minute, nay, in a second, as so many a crisis does. He could see it go
over her; had not his eyes been opened by a sense of guilt, and by
various other convictions, he might have known nothing of it; but he
did, and suddenly became aware that he had something more to deal with
than a girl’s momentary annoyance at the absence of the man whom she was
beginning to care for. At the end of that moment, when he had come
forward to shake hands with Mrs. Harwood, Gussy rose, and gave him her
hand with perfect composure. On her side she was quite sure that she had
betrayed nothing, not even the mere surprise which would have been so
natural.

“You have been a great stranger, Charley,” said Mrs. Harwood.

“Yes, indeed,” he said, “no one can know that so well as I. I have been
driven to the end of my patience. I kept hoping that one of you would
take a little interest, and ask what I was about.”

He kept his eyes on Gussy, but Gussy never moved or gave sign of
consciousness.

“My dear boy,” said Mrs. Harwood, “women never like to interfere--to ask
what a young man is about. You are so much more your own masters than we
are. We know very well that if you want to come you will come, and if
you don’t----”

“How unjust you are with your general principles! Here is one poor
miserable exception, then, to the rule--who has tried to come, and
thought he could manage it evening after evening. Well, it is all in the
way of business. You have always been afraid I was idle. What will you
say when I tell you that I have been in chambers--sometimes till eight
and nine o’clock every night?”

“I shall hope it means a lot of new clients, Charley,” the old lady
said.

“Well, I think it does.”

He did not wink at Janet--oh, no! that would have been vulgarity
itself--the sort of communication which takes place between the footman
in a play and the chamber-maid who is in his confidence. Mr. Charles
Meredith’s manners were irreproachable, and vulgarity in that kind of
way impossible to him. But he did catch Janet’s attention with a corner
of his eye, as it were, which expressed something a little different
from the open look which was bent on Mrs. Harwood--or, rather, on Gussy,
at whom he glanced as he spoke. And then he entered into certain
details. Mrs. Harwood, though she was disabled and incapable of getting
out of her chair, was an excellent woman of business, and she entered
into the particulars of his narrative with great interest. She said at
the end, with a satisfied nod of her head,

“Well, Charley, I hope we may now feel that you are beginning to catch
the rising tide.”

“I hope so, too,” said the young man. And then it seemed to dawn upon
him that these agreeable auguries might lead him too far. “A little time
will tell,” he said, “whether it’s a real beginning or only a flash in
the pan. I am afraid to calculate upon anything too soon. In three
months or so, if all goes on well----”

Janet asked herself, with a keenness of inquiry which took her by
surprise, what, oh, what did he mean by three months? Was that said for
Gussy? Was it said for anyone else? Did he, by any possibility, think
that _she_ cared--that it pleased her to know that he was deceiving Mrs.
Harwood and her daughter? She felt very angry at the whole matter, which
she thought she saw through so completely, but which, after all, she did
not in the least see through. Janet thought that for some reason or
other this young man was “amusing himself,” according to the ordinary
jargon, with Miss Harwood’s too-little concealed devotion, that he
secretly made fun of the woman who loved him, and was preparing, when
the time came, a disenchantment for her and revelation of his own
sentiments, which would probably break Gussy’s heart. It can scarcely be
said that Janet felt those sentiments of moral indignation which such a
deliberate treachery ought to have called forth. She was still so far in
the kitten stage that it half amused her to see Mr. Meredith “taking in”
Miss Harwood. It amused her to think that probably he had been having
some wild party of his young men friends (a party of young men always
seems wild, riotous, full of inconceivable frolic and enjoyment to a
girl’s fancy) in his chambers, on some of those evenings which he so
demurely represented to the old lady as full of business. She could not
help an inclination to laugh at that. It is the kind of deceit which has
always been laughed at from the beginning of time. But she felt angry
about the three months. What did he mean by three months? Was it for
Gussy to lull her suspicions? Was it for--anyone else? Janet felt as if
she were being made a party to some unkind scheme which had not merely
fun for its purpose. Why should he look at her in that comic way when he
said anything particularly grave? Janet turned round her little shoulder
to Mr. Meredith, and became more and more engrossed in her needlework.
But yet it was strange that whatever she did he succeeded in catching
her eye.

“Some one has been singing,” he said, presently, with a little start of
surprise. “I brought something with me I thought Gussy would like--but
you have been singing without me?”

He turned round upon her suddenly at this point. Gussy had been very
quiet; she had said scarcely anything. She had allowed him to go through
all those explanations with her mother. At first she had closed her
heart, as she thought, against them; but it is not so easy to close a
heart when it is suddenly melted by a touch of thaw after a frost. Gussy
had been frozen up hard as December--or even February--could do it. But
what is frost when there comes that indescribable, that subtle,
invisible breath which in a moment undoes what it has taken nights and
days of black frost to do? What a good thing it is to think that the
frost which works underhand and throws its ribs across the streams, and
its icicles from the roofs by degrees, takes days to make ice that will
“bear,” and that the sweeter influence can bring all that bondage to
ruin in an hour or two! Gussy’s heart had frozen up, putting on an
additional layer of ice every day; but in a moment it was all gone,
sliding away in blocks, in shapeless masses, upon the irresistible
flood. The flood, of course, is all the stronger from that mass of
melted stuff that sweeps into it, giving an impetus to every swollen
current. Gussy made an effort to feel as if this melting and softening
had not been, as if she were as she had been an hour before; but what
attempt could be more ineffectual? Frost may counterfeit a thaw on the
surface when the sun shines; but what thaw can counterfeit frost. It was
not among the things that are possible.

“I have not been singing,” she said, softly, her eyes wandering, in
spite of her, to the little roll in his hand. “You forget we have had
something else to amuse us all these evenings. It is Dolff who has been
singing.”

“And a very nice voice he has got, now that it has been trained a
little, poor boy,” said his mother, “though I am not very sure that I
like his taste in songs.”

“And Miss Summerhayes plays for him,” said Meredith, turning round upon
Janet with a laugh. He faced her this time, looking at her frankly, not
trying to catch any corner of her eye. His look had a gleam of merriment
and saucy satisfaction which make Janet glow with anger. “Didn’t I tell
you so?” he seemed to say with his raised eyebrows. He laughed out with
a genial roar of amusement. “I knew Miss Summerhayes would play for
him,” he cried.

How did he know anything of the kind? How dared he laugh in that meaning
way? How dared he look at Janet as if he had found her out; as if she,
too, had a scheme like himself? Janet gave him a look in return which
might have turned a more sensitive man to stone, and she said, with
great dignity, wrapping herself up in the humility of her
governess-state as in a mantle:

“I am here to play for anyone who wishes for my services, Mr. Meredith,
as I think you ought to know.”

“Good heavens,” cried Mrs. Harwood, “my dear child! I hope you don’t
take it in that serious way. If it is so disagreeable to you, my dear,
you shall never be asked to humor poor Dolff again.”

“Oh, Mrs. Harwood, that is not what I meant! I am very glad to do it for
anyone, but I don’t like to hear people talk--to hear people laugh----”

“The little thing is in a temper,” said Meredith, aside to Gussy, “have
I said anything so very dreadful? Come and try whether they have thumped
the piano all to pieces, and then we can talk.”

“I don’t know that you have said anything dreadful. And we can talk very
well here,” said Gussy, in the same undertone.

“She is like a little turkey-cock,” said Meredith. “What has been going
on? To think that something should always turn up, a farce or a tragedy,
when one is out of the way for a few days.”

Gussy asked herself, with a catching of the breath, if it were a farce
or a tragedy? How true that was! No, it would not be a tragedy now--now
that he had come back.

“Nothing has been going on--except some silly songs,” she said.

It did not occur to her that her own songs were silly, or that there
might be two meanings to the word, but Meredith was more ready in his
comprehension.

“Ah, some silly songs!” he said.

Upon which Gussy, feeling more and more the soft welling-up from under
the crackling frost, of the warmer waters, felt a compunction.

“Poor Dolff,” she said, “is not altogether exalted in his tastes, you
know. And he has taken a music-hall craze. I suppose it is from the
music-hall they come, all those wonderful performances. But he likes
them, it appears, as well--as well----”

“As we like ours,” said Meredith.

“Well, ours----” she colored a little as she said the word; but why
should she not say it, seeing he had thus given her the cue? “Ours are
better worth liking. At the same time,” said Gussy, returning to her old
self, “we are all so silly in this family that we can’t do anything
without doing a great deal too much of it. We can’t, I fear, take
anything moderately. We do it with all our heart.”

“That is why you do it so well,” said Meredith.

His voice had a slight quaver in it, which might have been taken in more
senses than one. It might have meant emotion, and again it might have
meant a suppressed laugh, for to imagine that Dolff sang his music-hall
songs exceptionally well because he sang them with all his heart was a
little trying to the gravity. But now that he had set up a conversation
_sotto voce_, and now that Gussy had been brought back to talking of
what was habitually done “in the family,” Mr. Meredith felt that he had
got back upon the old ground.

As for Janet, she packed up her sewing things in her little basket, and
begged Mrs. Harwood’s permission to retire.

“I have a little headache,” she said.

Good Mrs. Harwood was much concerned and very sorry, but agreed that
quiet and going to bed early was the best thing for a headache. And when
the lovers--were they the lovers?--went to the other room, Janet rose
and stole away. She was not gone so soon but that she heard Meredith
burst into a laugh over Dolff’s songs, which were all scattered about.
He sang a snatch of one of them mockingly as she was going out, and
caught her with a wave of his hand, an elevation of his eyebrows, and a
slight nod of his head. He would not let her escape, he who had so
easily made up his own difficulties, but must discharge that arrow at
her, hold that whip of mockery over her. Janet closed the door upon
herself with a studied quiet, which was even more demonstrative of her
state of mind than had she shut it with a violent slam, as Julia would
have done; but it was more hard to suppress the pants of her laboring,
angry breath.



CHAPTER XX.


Janet sent out before her into the hall a bursting sigh, a hot wave of
impatient fiery breath, which seemed to raise a little mist before her
eyes as she emerged into the silence and found herself alone, leaving
mockery and music, and sentiment true or false, behind. What did he
mean, what did he want, that visitor whose non-appearance had held the
household in suspense, whose coming had introduced so many elements of
disturbance? It cannot be said that Janet herself had been uninfluenced
by his absence. It had been a fact of which she could not get rid,
always present with her as with Gussy, though in a different way.
Certainly he had taken away much of the salt of life with him--the
interest, the drama. And now that he had come back the salt had not lost
its savor; it was almost too keen: it affected sharply not only the
chief personage in the piece, but the audience. He was now more than
actor--he was audience also; and that look of intelligence which had
conveyed so many confidences on his own part now expressed the most
daring suggestions as to hers. Janet burst out of the room with a sense
that her period of peace was over. His looks would put motives to the
most trifling actions. What had he to do with her? How dared he to
suggest that this booby, this music-hall hero, this cherished only son,
could in any way affect the life of Janet? “Miss Summerhayes plays his
accompaniments.” The tone was light enough, the laugh as light; but it
stung Janet to the very depths of her heart.

Something cold and fresh blowing in her face made her turn to the door,
which had been left inadvertently open, filling the house with the chill
of December. Outside it was a beautiful night--the moon shining full,
the stars sparkling with that keen glitter which is given by frost, the
shadows of the leafless trees standing as if engraved upon the
whiteness, not a breath stirring. Moonlight is always an attraction to a
girl, and the outer air the best calmer of feverish thoughts. She caught
a shawl from the stand, and wrapping it round her, went softly out.
Everything was very still. Talk of the silence of the hills! The hills
have sounds innumerable that can never be silenced--movements of birds,
of insects, of living creatures of all kinds; rustlings among the
heather; tinklings of water; the air itself, occupying vast fields of
space, has a breath--which means silence, but is not. But, if you like,
the silence, in St. John’s Wood! That is something worth speaking of.
There was not a sound. At long intervals, when anybody moved in the
world outside, you could hear the distant footstep walk out of the
unknown, advance step by step as if it had been that of a messenger of
doom, diverge, pass away again, grow fainter and fainter till it went
out in the stillness like the withdrawal of a light. That mystic, unseen
passage occurred from time to time, but faintly at a distance. Sometimes
there came into the absolute stillness a distant jar of wheels,
increasing and diminishing in the same manner, going out in space.

When Janet stole out, in her little thin evening shoes that made no
sound, the house stood surrounded by that intense quiet and moonlight
like a house in a dream. Like its own enclosure of humble human garden
soil, that mystic atmosphere isolated and surrounded it from everything
else in the world. It was almost an awe to steal round the white path,
and cross the branching shadows that lay over it in all the complication
of their elaborate anatomy, and watch the dark and solid dwelling
standing in the midst, surrounded by all that reverence of nature, with
a touch of yellow light here and there in its windows, and such foolish
evanescent fret and jar of feelings and thoughts within! Janet’s own
little step, which was scarcely so much as the stir of a bird, struck,
she felt, a half-guilty little broken note into the profound calm. The
chill of the air cooled her little head. She was so small, so
insignificant an atom in that silent world, troubled about matters so
infinitesimally little, so unworthy to be breathed in the all-listening
ear of night.

She had made the round of the garden, which was a long piece of ground,
more than half of it grass, and of a very woodland aspect for anything
so near London, and was about passing the side of the house on her way
back, when Janet’s attention was suddenly roused in a very extraordinary
way. The house was square, of the commonest comfortable form, but on the
western side there had been built on to it, at some previous period, a
wing, which projected in front, making a gable, and slightly outpassing
the _corps du logis_. This wing, however, was not, so far as Janet knew,
ever used at all. If used, it was as a lodging or workshop, whatever his
employment might be, for the mysterious Vicars, who yet was not
mysterious at all--the man-servant of whom more had been seen since
Dolff’s return home, and who, Janet had vaguely understood, lived in
some corner of the house, carrying on his own avocations, whatever they
were, but at hand when he was wanted for any special service--a
privilege given by the kindness of Mrs. Harwood to an old servant, but
also a convenience to herself. It was after Janet had seen this
personage carrying through an open door, which had all the appearance at
other times of being hermetically closed, a tray covered with dainties,
that Mrs. Harwood herself had explained the position of Vicars to the
governess, thus settling the question.

Nothing could possibly be more uninhabited, more shut-up and empty, than
the wing. It had two long windows on the upper floor, facing the garden,
which were so grown over with ivy that it was clearly apparent no light
could enter, or human uses be served by them. The ivy was carefully
trained, and perhaps a little thinner than usual at this time of the
year. As Janet came opposite the windows, something--she could not tell
what--made her look up. The moonlight was streaming full upon them,
showing white crevices and reflections in the half-covered window-panes
which never showed by day. She stopped short, struck by an alarm and
horror which seemed to freeze the blood in her veins. At the nearest
window, in an opening made by the curvature of a great ivy branch half
denuded of leaves, there appeared to her the face of an old man with
white hair and a long, white beard--a white image so like the moonlight
that, after the first dreadful realization of what she saw as a face,
Janet, in her terror, tried to persuade herself that it was only some
effect of the white light shining upon the panes, which were covered by
dust and the droppings of the heavy foliage. If she had hurried away
then, flying indoors, as was her first impulse, no doubt she would have
been able to persuade herself that this was the case. But she was, on
the other hand, too much frightened, too much excited, to fly. She stood
still, scarcely able to draw her breath.

A pale, very pale face, with a long, white beard--patriarchal, like the
beard of a prophet--white hair, deep-sunken, aged eyes, looking up
towards the moon. A sort of frenzy of terror caught hold upon Janet, so
that she could not move. Who was it? Who was it? Vague recollections
flew across her mind of things she had read--of an old, blind, mad king
whom she remembered in her history--of--she knew not what. The thoughts
thronged over her mind like clouds o’er the sky, and she could take no
count of them. For there could be no king, no martyr, no prison, no
madhouse here. Who was it? Who was it? In a house in St. John’s Wood,
the most respectable, the most perfectly well-known and
well-established, in the midst of the quiet, within the tranquil garden,
surrounded by all the decorums of society. Who--oh, who could it be?

She stood transfixed, not thinking that she herself in the midst of that
white light, a little dark figure, all surrounded and isolated by the
brightness, was more clearly distinguishable than anything about her,
and, indeed, could scarcely fail to catch the eye of any one that might
be looking. Janet did not think of this, her whole mind being occupied
with her extraordinary discovery. She was afraid of being seen. She
never realized the possibility--until suddenly, all in a moment as she
stood and gazed, her whole bewildered being lost in wonder and amaze,
she discovered, with a second shock even more potent than the first,
that the face in the window had changed its direction and turned towards
herself. Whether it was that Janet was too terrified to have the
strength to fly, or whether that she was not so terrified as she
thought, and more eager, more curious than she was frightened, it is
certain that, though she shrank back a step upon herself, she did not
run away, but stood there gazing with her heart in her mouth, and the
sensation tingling through and through her that not only did she see
this extraordinary being, a real person, whoever he was, but that he saw
her. The head, with its white hair, turned slowly from contemplating the
sky to contemplating her. He began to make signs to her, beckoning,
bending forward, till the crown of white hair was pressed against the
pane, and seemed to sparkle and reflect, as if those patriarchal locks
had been spun glass, the hard white blaze of the moon. Janet felt as if
she could neither move nor breathe. It was real--it was not a dream--it
was a man shut up there, who saw her, made signs, called for her
help--an old man--a man in trouble. Her head seemed to go round, though
her feet were planted on the path as if they had grown to it, or frozen
there. What was she to do? What could she do?

At this moment there came from within, from the room whence there stole
a ray or two of yellow lamp-light out into the whiteness of the moon,
the sound of music--a few notes--tremulous notes--with which she was
very familiar; and then rising together the two voices, also so
familiar, every tone of which she could have anticipated. The sound made
a diversion in her thoughts. She turned her head for a minute that way
with a thrill of sensation, wondering if they could but see what she
saw--if they only knew! It was so strange to realize, as she did, with
a sudden flash of consciousness, the tranquil room, the mother in her
chair with her mild face full of gratification and reflected pleasure
turned towards the pair at the piano in perfect composure and ease--the
two singers busy with their music, with themselves, thinking of nothing
else. She took her eyes from the window in her startled realization of
all this, and turned her head for a moment in the direction of those
unconscious people, who did not know---- In that moment, while her eyes
were averted, the air was suddenly rent, torn asunder, cleft by the same
wild, unnatural, and awful cry which Janet had twice heard before. Her
feet, which had seemed growing to the path, were loosened with a spring,
and Janet too uttered a scream which she could not restrain. Where was
it? Though she was wild with terror, she had yet sense enough left to
see that the figure at the window had altered its position, and that it
was from thence that the sound came. But her strength was equal to no
more. She fled, forgetting all precautions, her feet flying over the
hard path to the open door. She was dimly aware that the music had
wavered, half stopped, and then gone on again, Gussy’s voice coming out
loudly upon the night. After that Janet knew no more. She burst into the
house, and stood panting in the hall, recovering her breath, not knowing
what to do.

What was she to do? She stood leaning against the wall inside, safe from
pursuit. And it was not till some time later that it occurred to her
that, instead of being safe from pursuit, she was within the very walls
of the house which inclosed the mystery, and that the prisoner, the
maniac, whoever he was, the pale old man with the white hair, was an
inmate of the same dwelling, and therefore she was within his reach far
more easily than she had been outside. But this in her panic she did not
think of. For the moment she felt securely sheltered, and stood gasping,
recovering her breath, asking herself what she should do. They were
singing in the drawing-room, singing as if all was right, as if nothing
could ever be wrong. Had they not heard it? Did they not care? They had
not seen as she had, but how could they remain unconscious after that
cry? Should she walk in and tell them--tell them? What should she tell
them? That there was some one shut up in the wing--an old man with white
hair, with his pallid face pressed against the window between the
branches of the ivy? How could she go and tell them this? “Mrs. Harwood,
there is a man--an old man--at the window--in the wing----” Was that
what she should say? Some door might have been open and some madman got
in. But then it was not the first time she had heard that cry. He must
have been there for some time--he must have been there before she
herself came. Perhaps--perhaps--how could she tell?--perhaps Mrs.
Harwood already knew--perhaps---- Janet panted and gasped, but after a
time got back her breath. But still she stood there thinking, wondering
over her problem. What was she to do? Was it, perhaps, her part to do
nothing--to ignore this sight she had seen--to try to forget it? Was it
none of her business to interfere? Was it her duty to tell at once her
appalling discovery? What was she to do?

In the meantime she had not closed the door, which still stood open,
letting in the cold air of the night; and presently, while she still
stood trembling, steps approached from the servants’ quarters. It was
Vicars who made his appearance, and Janet almost had a new shock of
terror as the man to whom she had never spoken before came up and looked
at her severely with suspicious eyes. He asked, in a tone as severe as
his look,

“Was it you, miss, as left the hall door open, to give everybody their
death?”

“I--I found it open,” Janet said, faltering.

“If a person finds a door open of a cold night it’s their part, if
they’ve any sense, to shut it,” said Vicars. He never removed his look
from her, fixing her with the eyes of a judge. “May I ask, miss, if it’s
your custom to go ranging about the grounds at this hour of the night?”

“Oh, no,” said Janet, “it was only an accident. I never did it before.”

“I am only a servant,” said Vicars, “but if I was the master I wouldn’t
hold with folks going round and round of my house in the middle of the
night looking things up.”

“I have not been looking anything up,” said Janet, indignantly. She
stood by while he closed the door; but when he turned to go away, made a
step after him timidly. “Oh!” she said, “if you would only let me speak
to you for a moment. Mr. Vicars, you said you were a servant----”

“Did you take me for the master, miss?” he said, with a low laugh.

“Oh!” said Janet, “if you would but tell me. Who is the old gentleman at
the window with the white hair? And why does he cry so? I will never,
never say a word if you will but tell me. I am so frightened, I don’t
know what to do.”

“There is no gentleman at the window--and he don’t cry,” said Vicars,
fixing her once more with keen eyes.

“But I saw him--and I’ve heard him, oh! three times. Mr. Vicars, tell
me, for goodness’ sake, does Mrs. Harwood know?”

“You’d best go and tell her, and see what she’ll say. You’ll not stop
another night in this house if you bother the missus with what you hear
and see. You may take my word for it, Miss Peep and Pry.”

“You are very impertinent,” said Janet, indignantly, “and I do not care
in the least whether I stop here another night or not. Does Mrs. Harwood
know?”

“I’d advise you, miss, not to offer her no information,” said Vicars,
“about things as happen in her own house;” and with this he turned his
back on Janet, and went deliberately away.

Should she go and tell Mrs. Harwood what she had seen? She turned
towards the drawing-room door, which was so close at hand; but she
paused again before she had opened it. Had Vicars remained there she
would certainly have done it; but as he was gone, and as there was
nobody to see, Janet hesitated, pondered--and, finally, though with a
beating heart, and every nerve in her body thrilling, went away in the
other direction, and very softly and slowly, hesitating at every second
step, retired upstairs.



CHAPTER XXI.


Every family has a skeleton in some closet. So says the proverb; but is
it true? We are all of us aware of many cases in which it is not true.
To half of the world perhaps it is a foolish fiction. They have
troubles, but they are above-board, straightforward troubles upon which
their neighbors can offer sympathy. Thackeray speaks of the wife or the
husband in their intimate domesticity going back secretly, each unknown
to the other, perhaps upon a youthful past which contained another image
than that of the legitimate partner of their days, but that is a gentle
sort of a skeleton, its bones all covered in soft rounded outlines of
imagination. The real skeleton is very different: it haunts the house in
the form perhaps of a ruined son, a debased and degraded brother, still
more dreadful a woman disgraced. Or it is an incipient madness--a
dreadful disease of which the miserable people never know at what moment
it may blaze forth? It is always in the minds of those to whom it
belongs. In the midst of laughter, in the happiest moment, it gives a
tug at their hearts, as if it held them in a chain, and the smile fades,
and the sweetest tints grow gray.

But how could there be anything like this in the house in St. John’s
Wood? The Harwoods were people not given to excitement of any kind. They
were too orderly in mind, too calm and well-balanced, for any emotion.
Their daily round of life was comfort itself, unbroken by any pangs of
anxiety. No, Mrs. Harwood was a little anxious lest Dolff should stay
out too late, and showed it in a natural, motherly way. Her brow got a
little pucker in it when he did not return at the time he was expected;
and Gussy had a way of going upstairs to the staircase window, from
which she could see, over the garden wall, the road outside, to look out
for him. This was visible enough to those who had eyes to see. But a
mystery in the house, a secret inhabitant, a prisoner---- It was
incredible; it was a thing that could not be.

Janet lay awake for a great part of the night tossing and trembling in
her bed. She had locked her door, and she kept her light burning,
frightened, she knew not for what, for the old man with the pale face,
who might appear at any moment, and congeal the blood in her veins.
Janet, of course, argued with herself in every way, that if there was
any old man in the wing he was evidently shut up there and guarded and
very unlikely to be seen outside; that there was no reason to suppose
that he would know where her room was and come to her; that perhaps it
was no old man at all, or a mere visitor to Vicars, or a hallucination,
or--she knew not what. But all these reflections were not enough to calm
the beating of her heart. She heard Dolff come in from his ball and was
comforted by the sound of voices, which gave a feeling of security: but
these sounds died away again after a few minutes, and the silence and
the darkness settled down. It seemed to Janet that the night had endured
for ages before she got to sleep. Perhaps, however, it was not so very
late, after all, for she was quite unused to watching.

It was, however, late when she sprang up in the morning, finding that
she had overslept herself and too busy in her hurry to think of anything
for the first half-hour. Then all that she had seen suddenly flashed
over her mind again, and she uttered an involuntary cry. She leaned back
in the chair and closed her eyes, and saw again in her mind’s eye the
apparition of the previous night. Janet started up again and gave a wild
look round her, wondering whether she should not pack up at once and go
away. If she had been one of the happy girls who have a mother to go
to!--but all the possibilities rushed through her mind in a moment. The
explanations she would have to give, the mild suspicion at the vicarage,
the milder remonstrances, “But, my dear!--when you were so happy; a
face at the window! There might be a dozen ways of explaining it; and
what had she to do with it, when all was said?

“Janet, what’s the matter? Janet, let me in. Why, you have your door
locked! Janet, Janet, are you ill? You’re late for breakfast and
everybody’s down. Ja--anet!”

This was Julia beating a tattoo upon the door.

“There is nothing the matter,” said Janet, faltering; “I have overslept
myself. I shall be down directly. Go away, Julia, please.”

“I sha’n’t go away. I’ll wait here for you. I suppose Dolff woke you up
coming home in the middle of the night. Make haste, make haste, Janet,
or Gussy will say something nasty about people who are so easily put
out.”

“Julia, please go away. I am coming; I--have got a headache.”

It was not often that Janet had recourse to a headache, which is always
the most ready of excuses. But Julia, though she had been subdued by her
governess, was not yet a model of subordination. Janet could hear her
seat herself noisily on the other side of the door to wait. She could
hear her foot drumming impatiently upon the floor, and then Ju, by way
of amusing herself, began to give forth discordantly one of Dolff’s not
very lovely songs. It was quite true that Julia was never likely to do
much in music. Her voice was something like that of a crow. She chanted
Dolff’s song with a very perverted reminiscence of the air, but a
perfect memory for the words, which were not admirable. Janet was called
back by this performance to the recollection of her duties. It was not
possible now to pack up and hurry off. And then she became conscious of
a great many threads that held her, as well as this sentinel with her
song keeping watch over her door.

They went down together, though Julia did not fail to impress upon the
governess a due sense of the fact that she herself had been ready nearly
an hour ago.

“You should always get up the moment you’re called, or you are done
for,” said Julia; “one says just five minutes more, and when one wakes
one finds it’s an hour. I’ve learned all that about the kings, which is
rubbish. What do I want with all those old kings? I shall just forget
them the moment I’ve said them. I learned it not because I approved of
it, but merely to please you.”

“Thank you, my dear, that was a very kind motive,” said Janet, recalling
herself to her duties, “but if there is one thing that you ought to know
it is the history of your own country. Everybody will tell you that.”

“Well!” said Julia, “if it’s all about one putting out another, till you
don’t know which is which, or who’s king and who’s not, I don’t call
that the history of anybody’s country. So long as it’s just to say off
the Henrys and the Edwards I don’t mind; but to learn whose sons they
all were, and what right they had, and why they fought each other about
it, I do it to please you, Janet, but I don’t care tuppence.”

Janet also did not care tuppence either, nor a fraction of tuppence; but
she knew, and feebly tried to do her duty.

“You can’t understand how they succeed, or which is right and which is
wrong, unless you know about their families,” she said. “It is all very
complicated in the Wars of the Roses, but it is plain sailing for a long
time after that.”

“It ought always to be plain sailing,” said Julia. “The Prince of Wales
comes after the Queen, and Prince George of York after him--any one can
understand that. If it went quite straight--father and son, or mother
and son when there’s a queen--I shouldn’t mind; but they just inverted
things to make history difficult, with no other reason. If they had only
let Richard the Second alone, he would have had a son after a
while--Richard the Third, perhaps--and we could have skipped all that
nasty bit. But those old people had no consideration. Of course, it
stands to nature that the son should always come after the father.”

“This is most edifying,” said Gussy, for by this time they had arrived
at the breakfast-table. “You are late, young ladies, but if you come in
discussing historical questions it is clear you must have been making a
good use of your time. Good-morning, Janet; I hear you were
disturbed--by Dolff or something last night.”

“No!” said Janet, faltering a little, “I heard Mr. Harwood come in, but
I was not disturbed. It is pleasant to hear voices and people stirring
when one can’t sleep.”

“You left us in a great hurry last night,” said Gussy. “I am afraid
something put you out. You must not think you are neglected if, when a
visitor happens to come---- I am sure there was no such intention. We
always like, in this family, to see everybody comfortable, but
sometimes, you know, there are circumstances----”

“Indeed, indeed, I was not put out by anything,” said Janet. She had
really forgotten all about Meredith and the small commotions of the
drawing-room. “I had--a headache,” she added, by an afterthought.

“I don’t wonder, after thumping out all those accompaniments for Dolff.
We must not let you be victimized so much. And you ran out to have a
turn in the garden. It is very tempting on a moonlight night, but there
is nothing that gives cold so easily. You must really take care. You
look,” said Gussy, raising her eyes full upon Janet, “rather pale, and
shivering as if you had caught cold.”

What was this in Gussy’s eyes? something more than their usual
placidity--an inquiry, an examination, almost a menace--they seemed to
ask where the other had been, what she had been doing, what she had
seen. Janet felt herself shiver under the look.

“I am sure you have caught cold; you ought to stay in and take care of
yourself to-day. I am sure my mother would wish you to nurse yourself
up. Ju, you must see there is a good fire in the school-room, and if
Janet would keep to one room, without exposing herself to any draughts
to-day, she will probably be quite well to-morrow. That’s what I always
do when I feel a cold coming on.”

“But I don’t think I have any cold----”

“Oh, yes, I can see it in your eyes; they are beginning to run. You must
take care of yourself, my dear. And you really must promise to give up
this habit of running out into the garden on a cold night.”

“Indeed,” said Janet, “I never did it before. The door was open, and the
moon was shining so brightly----”

“Oh, the door was open! I wonder, now, who could be so silly as to leave
the door open in December? I must ask about that.”

“It was me, I suppose,” said Julia. “I was standing there when Charley
Meredith came. And I wasn’t at all glad to see him. So I turned round in
disgust, and forgot all about the door.”

“You are very impertinent to say so!”

“Oh, I’ve just as good a right to my own opinion as you have, Gussy; as
much as you like him, so much I don’t; and I should never open the door
at all to him if I had my will. He’s not nice at all, or true. He has
always mocked at me and made eyes, and I can’t bear him,” said Julia,
through her teeth.

“Ju! I thought you had learned a little sense. I thought Miss
Summerhayes had taught you how to behave, though your own family never
could.”

“Oh, I am quite sick and tired of my own family,” cried Julia. “Mamma
does whatever you please, Gussy. And you’re so silly, I could shake you
sometimes. And Dolff--Dolff----”

“What of Dolff? It must be delightful for a stranger to hear what we
think of each other.”

“What do you mean by calling her Miss Summerhayes and a stranger, when
you know it was settled she was to be like one of ourselves--and by far
the best of us?” cried Julia, with flushed cheeks and blazing eyes.

“Miss Summerhayes,” said Gussy, turning again upon Janet, with a wave of
her hand towards the indignant Julia, “I think your pupil is not doing
you much credit to-day.”

Janet had more command of herself in the family squabble than she had in
the previous question.

“Julia has forgotten herself,” she said. “She will be very sorry for it
by-and-bye. I hope you will forgive her. She cannot quite get over her
quick temper all at once.”

“I hope she won’t wear out our patience altogether before she does so,”
Gussy said, with significant calm.

“Janet! she means she’ll persuade my mother to send me to school. Mamma
would never do it of her own will. But if Gussy goes on nagging and
nagging---- But I’ll not go. I’ll run away. I am too old to be packed
off like a child. I’ll----”

“It would do you a great deal of good, Julia, to go to school,” said
Janet, sedately.

“I have always said so,” said Gussy, “and it’s very good of you, Janet,
to back me up. I have a temper, perhaps, too, and I say what I don’t
mean when I’m angry. But please don’t think that I have ever changed
about you. I liked you from the first, and I shall always like you. That
little vixen makes one say things--but I know that we owe a great deal
to you.”

“Oh, no,” cried Janet, with a compunction in her heart.

She was not sure that she could return the kind words and declare that
she would never change. She felt as if involuntarily she was a traitor
to Gussy--in a complot against her--or at least in the confidence of the
plotter. And she was glad to retire into the shelter of her supposed
cold and withdraw for the day to the school-room, carrying the excited
Julia with her, to whom Miss Summerhayes set forth her offences against
good taste and decorum with an incisiveness and distinctness which soon
reduced that young lady to the depths of self-contempt.



CHAPTER XXII.


The day had been rainy, some time after these occurrences, and the
governess and her pupil were taking their needful exercise in the
garden--up one side and down the other under the bare trees. They
trudged along, making a sharp noise upon the wet gravel with their
heels, occasionally very fast when they thought of it in the true spirit
of a constitutional, occasionally lingering when they got into a
discussion, and their tongues went faster than their feet.

Things had fallen into comparative tranquillity, and Janet, though far
from at ease in more respects than one, was drawn on from day to day
with the force of the current, and had no idea, whatever mysteries there
might lie under the surface or troubles might be to come, of packing up
in a hurry and rushing away. She wanted to see what was going to
happen--very curious, a little disturbed, with more things going on in
her little mind than were known to any philosophy. Julia was the
greatest talker when the two were alone, and Janet carried on her
thoughts and the thread of many a reflection through the girl’s chatter
at her ease--for Julia answered her own questions in a great many cases,
or forgot that she asked any, and a very small response on the part of
Janet sufficed to keep her satisfied.

What had happened, however, on this particular afternoon was that Dolff
had seen them from a window, and had sallied forth to join them. Dolff
had a very comfortable little study to which he retired for certain
hours in the day “to work”--as everybody said. Perhaps in her heart Mrs.
Harwood had not very much more confidence than other people in Dolff’s
work. But she liked to say she had--to deceive, perhaps, a family friend
now and then, or, what was more likely, herself.

Dolff, however, smoking a cigarette over his work--which in this case
was an old French novel--saw the two figures in the garden, and threw
aside his book with as much alacrity as if it had been Aristotle. He did
not much care even for a French novel: literature of any kind was not
his forte. And it was the afternoon, in which no man, nor woman either,
has any call to work. It is going against the very rules of Providence
to work between four and five o’clock, and you cannot disregard these
laws with impunity. Nothing that is done between these hours is ever
good. If it is reading, it runs out of your memory as fast as you put
it in; if it is writing, it is so bad that next morning you tear the
paper across and throw it into the fire. Dolff was deeply sensible of
this penalty of untimely labor. He threw his book aside, picked up his
cap, and went downstairs. A walk in the garden before tea, which was a
refreshment his mother liked him to share, was exactly what was needed
to keep him up to the mark.

It is difficult to say how these things happen; but after Dolff joined
the pair, Julia separated herself with an instinct which need not be
defined. She found that two was company and three was none. She was a
little impatient at the sight of her brother when he first appeared, but
afterwards accepted the situation, and began to find that she had a
great many things to distract her attention. She wanted to speak to the
gardener. She wanted to see whether the snowdrops were appearing which
grew in the grass under the trees. She wished to look how the primulas
were coming on in the little conservatory. It was well, on the whole,
that Dolff had appeared to leave her free, for she could not have
allowed Janet to walk alone, and yet she had all these things to do.

Dolff was not very great at conversation, as the reader may imagine; and
it was very seldom that he had found a chance of talking to Janet alone,
or so nearly alone as they were now. He began with the weather, as was
natural. It had been very cold. That night he went to the ball he
thought he should have been frozen walking home, coming out of the hot
rooms after dancing all night. It was a beautiful moonlight night,
indeed, as Miss Summerhayes remarked--but dreadfully cold.

“I hope it was a nice ball?” said Janet.

“Oh, yes; it was a nice enough ball, but I did not know very many
people. I wish you had been there, Miss Summerhayes; but perhaps you
don’t care for that sort of thing?”

“Indeed I do,” said Janet. “I am very fond of dancing. At least, I used
to be when I was in the way of it.”

“I hope you are not out of the way of it now. We must have a dance at
Christmas. I am sure you dance to perfection, Miss Summerhayes.”

“Oh, no,” said Janet, with a laugh. “I don’t do anything to perfection,
but I confess I am fond of dancing.”

“And of music, too,” said the grateful Dolff. “I know you are--good
music, not my sort. And yet you are so very kind as to play for me.”

“Oh, please don’t speak so. I am very glad to play--for anyone.
Everybody is very kind to me. I am here to be of any use I can.”

“I hope, Miss Summerhayes,” said Dolff, growing very red, “that you
don’t think I would presume to ask you--on that ground.”

“I don’t mean anything disagreeable,” said Janet. “I am sure you don’t
ask me because I am the governess. But if your mother makes me like one
of the family in other things, I must be so in this too.”

“How strange it is!” cried Dolff; and then he added, growing redder,
“Don’t be angry with me, Miss Summerhayes. To think that being one of
our family should be anything to you!”

“Why not?” said Janet. “It is always a great thing for a governess to
have such a kind home.”

“A governess!” he said. “It hurts me to hear you call yourself a
governess. Don’t, oh, don’t, please!”

“Why not?” she said again, and laughed. “It does not hurt me at all. I
have no objection to being a governess. You need not be so careful of my
feelings. I am quite contented to be what I am.”

“That is because you are----” Dolff murmured something in his young
moustache, and grew redder than ever.

Janet was not sure that it was not ‘an angel’; and she was very much
amused--not displeased either. There is no harm in being well thought
of. She liked it on the whole.

“It is because I had--nothing else to look for,” she said; “and I am not
a discontented person. One can always get a little fun out of
everything. It was rather fun coming out like this upon the world, not
knowing what sort of place one might find oneself in. It is the nearest
to beginning a brand-new life of anything I know.”

“Well, about fun I can’t tell,” said Dolff, a little abashed. “I--I hope
you think there is a little more in us than that.”

“There is a great deal more,” said Janet, “oh, a great deal more. You
have all been so good. I mean before I came that it was fun imagining
what my new family would be like, and how I should get on, and what sort
of a pupil I should have, and all that.”

“I daresay,” said Dolff, “you never thought there would be a cub of a
brother to bother you with his vulgar songs--oh, I know they’re
vulgar--at least, I know now. A set of men, you know, is different. We
bellow them out at each other’s rooms, and make an awful row in the
chorus, and think them jolly.”

“And so they are, I suppose,” said Janet, with a smile.

“I assure you,” said Dolff, “I don’t think so now. I have been getting
more and more ashamed of them, Miss Summerhayes. I’ve gone on singing
them just for the pleasure of your playing. But I’ll not do it any
more.”

“I cannot see why you should give up what is a pleasure to you,” said
Janet. “If you think I dislike playing for you, it is not so at all.”

“That’s because you’re so good and charitable; they’re not fit for you
to touch. I can see that now. In a roomful of men that are thinking of
nothing but noise and diversion, such things are all very well; but for
your hands to touch, no, no--I see it all now.”

There was in Dolff’s voice a tone of touching regret. He felt the
sacrifice he was making, yet he was ready to lay it at the feet of his
lady. Between amusement and a certain pleasure in his devotion Janet’s
countenance shone.

“I can’t allow you,” she said, “to make such a sacrifice. You must have
something to amuse you in the evenings; and your mother likes to hear
you sing. Never mind if they are a little--well! some of them are quite
nice--they are not all vulgar. I will show you the ones I like best.”

“Will you be so very, very kind to me, Miss Summerhayes? It is out of
the goodness of your heart, I know. Yes, my mother likes it, and she has
good reason. I used always to be going out of nights getting into bad
company. I can tell _you_, Miss Janet, though I could not tell anyone
else. Poor mother was anxious about me, of course. But now I have no
wish to go out at night. The Strand may be in Timbuctoo for anything I
care. I never want to spend an evening away from home. So long as you
will go on playing them--the best of them, don’t you know--you will make
both mother and me happy.”

“Well,” said Janet, “it is very easily done: and there are some others
that I think would suit your voice. We might go over them together.”

Dolff turned quickly round as if he would have seized her hand, but
overawed by the imposing vision of Janet, who met his eager look with a
slight elevation of her head and withdrawal from his side, drew back
again a little shyly. But he was beaming with happiness and gratitude.

“If you will do that for me, Miss Summerhayes,” he said, “I can’t tell
you how happy you will make me.” He paused a moment, and then gave vent
to a laugh. “Gussy and Meredith may think they’re very grand,” he said;
“they look down upon me as if I was a clown at the circus; but just you
stand by me, Miss Summerhayes,” he said, with a little break in his
voice; “by Jove, we’ll put them on their mettle!”

Dolff was so delighted with the future joys which he saw before him
that he smote his manly thigh in exultation. His face was crimsoned with
pleasure and satisfaction, shining behind the faint shadows thrown upon
it by his colorless hair and light mustache. He was happy and he was
proud, doubly repaid for the genuine humility which had prompted his
sacrifice. Janet had made him feel his coarseness and imperfection. It
was with all the greater exultation that he felt himself mounting up
with her into a higher place.

“You must remember, Mr. Harwood,” said Janet, “that Mr. Meredith has a
beautiful voice. There are not many people that have a voice like that.”

“Do you really think so?” said Dolff, somewhat crestfallen. “He thinks a
deal of it himself, I know.”

“A man cannot have a voice like that,” said Janet, “without knowing it.
I will do my very best for you, but no one can give you a voice like
that. And your sister sings very well, too. I think I could help her a
little--but she doesn’t think so, which is a pity. But you cannot do as
well as that, Mr. Harwood--oh, no, whatever we may do.”

“I don’t mind,” said Dolff, magnanimously, “so long as you back me up,
Miss Summerhayes. If you’re pleased, that’s all I care for. I know you
don’t like Meredith, I’ve seen it in your eyes. We’ll have concerts of
our own, and my mother will like it, for one, better than twenty
Merediths. And Gussy can’t hold a candle to you--not in any way. Do you
think I am so stupid that I can’t be trusted to see that?”

Janet’s mind was a little excited by this conversation. An uninterrupted
course of adulation is not a disagreeable thing altogether: even if we
do not have a very high opinion to begin with of the genius of the
person who expresses it, our idea of his judgment will probably improve
when we see how he appreciates our merits. Janet was no doubt more or
less influenced by this natural sentiment; but she was also a little
shaken by his confidence in respect to Meredith.

I know you don’t like him--was it true? She felt herself pulled up short
by that unhesitating expression. I know you don’t like Meredith. It gave
her heart a quicker beat: it was like the drawing up of a curtain upon a
scene--a scene very much confused and covered with clouds, but not what
her companion in ignorance of her and of all things had made sure it
was. The curtain divided, opened for a moment, and then the folds fell
back again, leaving her not much the wiser. No, not much the wiser; but
not at least as Dolff supposed. After all he was a lout, though he
admired her so much, which was a sign of good taste; but to take it for
granted that he understood her was a little too much. Also, it was
quite time to change the subject. He might rush upon her at any moment
with other words that it might not be easy to answer. Decidedly the
subject must be changed. She turned round upon him quite suddenly,
though not without a little conscious artifice.

“Mr. Harwood,” she said, “I want you to tell me one thing.”

“A hundred things, Miss Summerhayes; as many as you like.”

“Well, it is just this. Do you put full confidence in Mr. Vicars?” she
said, looking him full in the face.

“Mr. Vicars,” cried Dolff, with the most comical expression of
astonishment and dismay. He had thought, poor fellow, that he was
“getting on very well” with Miss Summerhayes; he had felt himself able
to speak to her as he never had been able to speak before. Yes, and she
had understood him, agreed to what he had scarcely ventured to ask, and,
though she had not flattered him (which was so much greater a compliment
he had said to himself somewhat ruefully), had at least seemed willing
to help him--to stand by him. Decidedly he had been getting on; but what
in the world could she mean by this sudden _volte-face_. “Mr. Vicars!”
he repeated, with amaze; then slowly dawning into understanding. “Old
Vicars?” he said; “the old butler?” then Dolff paused to laugh. “You
startled me so, I could not think what you meant. Do I put confidence in
him? Well, I suppose so--that is--I can’t tell. I know very little about
him; but my mother does, I have always heard. Do you--take any interest
in Vicars, Miss Summerhayes?”

“Oh, no,” said Janet. “I thought as he was such an old servant you must
know him very well.”

“So I do,” said Dolff, “and yet I don’t. I have not been much at
home--only for the holidays when I was at school, and now only for
vacations. And half the time we were always away at the seaside or
somewhere. It is strange how little a fellow is at home when he is
young, though of course when one is the only man of the family, and all
that, I suppose you think I ought to pay some attention to things at my
age.”

“Oh, it was only an idle question,” Janet said.

“But I should like you to know: everything is in my mother’s hands for
her life. That is--not everything. I have the most of the money, but not
till I’m twenty-five: and she has the house and all the management. Of
course I ought to pay more attention; and if I was to marry, or that
sort of thing, I should have to settle up, and I don’t know that she
would have enough left to keep up this house. I have never thought of
marrying till--quite lately; and I’ve always left everything in her
hands and never interfered. Do you think I ought to pay more attention,
Miss Summerhayes?”

“Oh,” cried Janet, after two or three attempts to stop him, “I did not
indeed want you to tell me about your family matters. It was only an
idle question. I--I don’t like the look of the man, and I only asked for
curiosity. I never wanted to pry into your family affairs.”

Dolff gave her a look which was full of meaning. He drew himself up to
his full length, and instinctively pulled at his shirt-collar, and
smoothed his mustache.

“Miss Summerhayes,” he said, with dignity, “never speak of prying, for
that is what you could not do. It is I who wanted you to know.”



CHAPTER XXIII.


“Well,” said Gussy, “I cannot say that I see any harm in that. We have
not had anything of the kind for a long time. We must see what mamma
says. It does turn the house upside down, and give a great deal of
trouble. But--you know mamma always likes to do anything to please you,
and make you fond of your home, Dolff----”

“I should like to see any fellow that is more fond of his home, or
sticks to it more,” cried Dolff.

“You have been very good lately,” said Gussy, in a hesitating tone, “if
only one could be quite sure.”

Gussy did not know what to think. Mr. Meredith’s laughter and innuendoes
had opened her eyes as to the cause of the virtue of Dolff; and she did
not like the persistence with which Charley came back to the subject.
She had no desire to be talked to about Miss Summerhayes and her
influence for a whole evening, even if it was by way of jest. And as
regarded the matter itself, though Gussy was quite willing to accept
Janet’s aid in keeping Dolff from nightly wanderings which were not for
his advantage, she did not like to be called upon to acknowledge that
aid; still less to consider that it might lead to what she called
further complications: the idea of “further complications” was highly
disagreeable to her. Janet was very well in her way. She was good for
Julia, and fortunately for Dolff too. It was a great advantage to have
anyone who would keep those troublesome members of the family in order.
But--the idea of further complications alarmed her very much. It was the
last thing in the world that was desirable for any one concerned.

“I shall tell my mother I have set my heart on having a dance. How can
you expect a man to stick to his home as you wish if he has nothing to
amuse him? I will settle all that with my mother myself,” said Dolff,
somewhat magisterially. He turned round upon her, however, after a
moment: “If you don’t interfere.”

“Why should I interfere, if it makes you happy? To be sure it is a great
trouble turning everything upside down.”

“One would think you were forty, Gussy!”

“I am not so young as you, at all events,” she said.

Gussy was as good as her word, and did not interfere. Even when she was
privately consulted by her mother she said nothing against Dolff’s wish.

“If it keeps him up to the mark,” said Mrs. Harwood. “It is such a
pleasure to see him so nice, to see him so improved--none of those
wanderings out at night.”

“Yes, it is a great improvement,” said Gussy. She shook her head, with a
sigh, and hoped that it would last.

“It has lasted a month,” said Mrs. Harwood, “I see no reason why it
should not last forever. How can I refuse him anything when he is so
good? Vicars will not like it. It distracts his mind, and he says he
never knows what may happen: but I think I can smooth down Vicars,
Gussy, if you are sure that you approve.”

“Oh, yes, I approve,” said Gussy, “anything to keep him steady.”

But Gussy herself was still young enough, and she thought of all the
opportunities of the dance and the talks aside, the conversations in
quiet corners, which were legitimate on such an occasion, with a little
stir in her heart. At the piano, even though it was at the other end of
the room, it was still under her mother’s eyes. She never saw her lover,
never talked with him except under her mother’s eyes. How could he say
anything under such circumstances? Her heart was a little sick that it
should all go on forever in the same way, without the least progress. He
talked about the songs, or about Janet and her influence on Dolff,
laughing at what he said he had foreseen from the first. Gussy did not
quite like the discussion of her brother, who, after all, _was_ her
brother, and not to be dissected as Charley loved to do, and she was not
fond of hearing so much about Miss Summerhayes. There was no special
interest in Miss Summerhayes that she should be the object of so much
conversation between the two. And Gussy could not help thinking with a
little pleasure of all the possibilities of the ball, where it was not
only possible that two could talk together quite untrammelled, but where
it was even a necessity that they should do so. To sit apart in a room
unobserved with Charley once at least in the evening would be almost her
duty; and then--with nothing to disturb them, no occasion for
self-restraint--Gussy thought of this with a thrill through her veins
yet with a sigh. She was becoming weary. All this had gone on for so
long, and it looked as if it might go on forever without change.

Curiously enough it was the governess alone--as if she had any say in
the matter!--who objected to the idea. Of course she did not object in
words--but she nearly wrecked the project notwithstanding. She said,
very innocently, that she did not think--even though Mrs. Harwood was so
good as to ask her--that she could be present. There was a great outcry
over this, for it was at luncheon, and the whole family was at table.

“Not come to the dance?” said Dolff. “Oh, but, Miss Summerhayes, that
will spoil everything. I have--we’ve all calculated upon you, haven’t
we, mother. Tell her she must come.”

“My dear,” said Mrs. Harwood, “this is quite a new idea. I couldn’t have
a dance in the house, knowing there was a young person upstairs alone.
Oh, no, I couldn’t do it. Dolff is quite right--you must come.”

Gussy had only said “Oh!” raising her eyelids--but Janet read in that
exclamation a suspicion and question. Gussy did not believe that she was
sincere, and was curious to know what her motive was. The two had
drifted apart strangely, but this suspicion was not native to Miss
Harwood’s mind. It came from all those talks about Janet, and Dolff’s
subjection to her, which had afforded an opportunity for so much
amusement over the piano. Meredith would say, “Ah! I wonder what she
means by that?” till Gussy put the question to herself involuntarily as
he would have put it, feeling all the same that sick weariness with the
subject which translated itself unjustly, but not unnaturally, into an
impatience with Janet which sometimes she could hardly restrain.

“I should like to come,” said Janet, “but you forget I am in mourning.
It is not six months yet----”

“That is true,” said the old lady; but she added: “My dear, I like you
the better for thinking of it. But, after all, she was not a near
relation--not like your mother. For an aunt, six months’ mourning is
all that any one thinks of nowadays. And I believe the late poor lady
was not even an aunt.”

“She was all I ever had, for mother or aunt or guardian.”

“Yes, I know--but left you to struggle for yourself, which makes a
little difference. And what harm can it do her, poor thing, that you
should enjoy yourself a little? You don’t get so many opportunities in
this quiet house. When Dolff goes away we shall all relapse into our
needlework again.”

“And Charley Meredith,” said Julia.

Thought is quicker than the most rapid utterance. Julia’s words came
instantaneously, almost before her mother had done speaking, but it had
flashed into two different minds before she spoke. And Charley Meredith!
Gussy added that reflection to the picture of the future with an
increasing sickness and impatience of her heart, seeing the same thing
over again stretch before her, not without happiness in it, but with a
weariness and incompleteness which would grow day by day. And it gleamed
into Janet’s thoughts with a certain excitement and suspense, as of a
thing of which nobody could prophesy how it would end. The sudden
movement in both minds was curiously struck as by a false note by Mrs.
Harwood’s calm reply:

“And Charley Meredith, perhaps. But that can’t affect Janet, except the
wrong way: for I confess, myself, I get sick of these two always
philandering--I beg your pardon, Gussy, my dear, but I’ve been young in
my day--and other young people looking on, you know: why they must
either make fun of you or the water must come into their mouths.”

The old lady laughed in the heartless way in which old ladies will
laugh. She was only the more tickled when Gussy drew herself up, and,
looking straight before her with a blank countenance and the sternest
gravity, replied,

“I cannot form the slightest idea what you mean, mamma, or what there is
in anything that has been said to call forth such a digression. We were
speaking of the dance, I think, and of Janet’s mourning, which I agree
with you is no reason why she should shut herself up.”

“I’m sure I beg your pardon, Gussy,” said Mrs. Harwood, wiping her eyes,
for she had not been able to stop her laugh, “but I’m glad of your
support. No, no, my dear, the mourning has nothing to say to it. You
have worn it very faithfully, and you have done your poor aunt full
justice. I’m sure, poor lady, she would be the first to say, could she
know, that you must now begin to enjoy yourself a little. At least, take
what enjoyment you can: for you know the men are generally in the
minority, and nobody can ever tell till the last moment whether there
will be enough partners or not.”

“There shall be enough,” said Dolff, with a grand air. “I should be
ashamed of myself if I couldn’t produce a lot of fellows--only you’ll
have to put some of them up for the night. Couldn’t you clear out that
old wing? There must be some rooms that could be used if they were
tidied up.”

“No,” said Mrs. Harwood, with a change of countenance. She, too, became
perfectly blank, as Gussy had done, dismissing all expression from her
face. “It is quite out of the question to open the wing.”

“Why?” said Dolff. “I don’t see the difficulty. A couple of housemaids
and a few brooms----”

“My boy, I must be the judge on this point,” said Mrs. Harwood. “There
is nothing to be done with the wing.”

“But, mother----”

“I will have no more said on the subject,” she answered, peremptorily.
“You had better come and wheel me into my room, I have some business to
do this morning. And, Janet, I hope it’s settled, and that I shall hear
no more about your mourning.”

“You are very kind, Mrs. Harwood. I am afraid I have no dress----”

“You have a very pretty dress; and let me tell you, my dear--though I
daresay you know it--that black is always becoming, and that you look
very well in that dress. Now, Dolff----”

“I hope we shan’t hear any more on that subject,” said Gussy, with an
air of decision, as her mother’s chair was wheeled away. “I’m very glad
to humor Dolff, but I shall soon be very tired of it if there are many
more difficulties. Dress is always a nuisance on such occasions. One
wears a ball dress once--it is as good as new, but when one takes it out
it is old-fashioned, or faded, or something, and it is such a waste of
good money to get another to be worn again only on one occasion. You may
be very glad you are in black, Janet--and there is Ju, she is not out,
and won’t be for a couple of years. And yet she can’t be sent to bed.
How is she to be dressed for this one night? I know mamma will overdo it
if she is left to herself. All that and the supper, and the musicians,
and everything of that kind is left on my hands. A ball may be very nice
at the moment--for those who like it--but the trouble it gives, both
before and after! Every spare inch of room must, of course, be got ready
for Dolff’s friends.”

“Do you think, then, that Mrs. Harwood will yield about the wing?” said
Janet, very curious.

“As if Vicars would!” cried Julia. “Mamma doesn’t matter--it’s Vicars
that won’t have it. I’ve always wanted to get into the wing, but Vicars
stands sentinel as if he were a jailer. I’ve told him a dozen times I
was sure he had got something wrong in there. I can’t bear Vicars!” said
Julia, hurrying out the words to get as much said as possible before
Gussy’s imperative tones broke in.

“Ju! you are unbearable. I thought at one time there was an improvement,
but there’s none. Vicars is a most valuable servant. We have the highest
respect for him and his opinion, both mamma and I. At such a time as
this he is more good than words can say--and always so careful for the
credit of the house. Isn’t it time you had begun lessons? I must go and
see after the house.”

As Janet followed her pupil out of the room she was met in the hall by
Dolff, very eager and breathless.

“You’re coming, Miss Summerhayes? I must stop you just for a moment to
make sure. Don’t spoil it altogether by saying you’ll not come. I shan’t
care a brass farthing for it if you’re not there. But you _will_
come--say you will? You won’t disappoint us all and ruin it for me----”

“I can’t see what difference it would make,” said Janet, “especially if
there are too many ladies already.”

“But that wouldn’t affect _you_. You will always---- Miss Summerhayes,
I’ll throw it all up if you don’t come.”

“Don’t threaten me, Mr. Harwood; besides, after what your mother so
kindly said, I am coming--to look on at least.”

“Oh, I like that!” cried Dolff. He seized her hand and squeezed it as
she passed him. “But you may say anything you like,” he said, rejoicing,
“so long as you come.”

“Janet,” said Julia, when they had reached the school-room, “I think
this is getting a very queer house. Gussy cares for nothing but Charley
Meredith, and Dolff cares for nothing but you. It is--odd--don’t you
think?”

“It would be if it were true,” said Janet; “but as it is a mere fancy,
it is not worth discussing. I hope you are quite ready with your
preparation to-day.”

“I can’t see,” said Julia, “any signs in you like the other two: but
perhaps it’s just your artfulness. One thing, Dolff is much nicer than
he was before. As for Gussy----”

“We are not here to discuss either your brother or your sister, Julia,
and I will not have it. Where are your books?”

“Janet, you have a dreadfully strong will. Mamma says so. I suppose you
never would give in to another person; to do what they wanted, and not
what you wanted yourself?”

“It does not look as if I had a very strong will,” said Janet, with a
laugh, “when you run on defying me, instead of getting out your books.”

“That’s no answer,” said Julia. “If Dolff asked you----”

“Come,” said Janet, “this is going too far. I think the Wars of the
Roses are much more interesting. You have never yet made out that table
showing how Henry the Seventh succeeded; and how it was so wise of him
to marry Elizabeth of York. Come, you’ll understand it all so much the
better when you see how it comes----”

“As if I cared,” said Julia, opening her books with a sigh; “they were
all cousins, and the one that was strongest took everything, and when
the other one got stronger he took it all back. I know exactly how it
was; all cousins are like that. The very same thing happened with Mary
Morgan, who is my cousin. All the toys used to be mine while I had
Dolff, and Fred was away; but as soon as Fred came home, who was the
biggest, he seized them all. I know it far better than any book could
say.”



CHAPTER XXIV.


Perhaps it was Julia’s question; perhaps it was the rapid seizure of her
hand which she had not been able to prevent, which opened that
self-discussion in Janet’s mind. “If Dolff asked you----” “What?” she
said to herself, “what would Dolff ask?” She had been half pleased with
his homage and her evident power over him in the dearth of other
excitements--more than half pleased, pleasantly carried on by it with a
laugh at him and his clumsy devotion, which was not unpleasant. She
thought better of Dolff, on the whole, that he thought so well of her.
It was the best trait she knew of him. Her first idea had been that he
was a dolt, that he was a vulgar, music-hall frequenting, loud, and
foolish young man. But when she had become aware of his admiration, his
subjugation, the reference to herself that was in everything he did,
Janet could not help entertaining an improved opinion of Dolff. She
laughed at him secretly with an amiable and complacent laugh, conscious
that there was a great deal to be said for him. He was appreciative--his
doltishness had disappeared--his manners had improved. Janet was quite
conscious of liking him a great deal better than she had done at first,
and she had no objection to allow him to continue on the same footing as
long as he should be at home. She had found the quiet evenings, the
warmth and friendliness, and the needlework, pleasant enough when she
first came to St. John’s Wood, having still all the novelty to amuse and
carry her on, and the story of this new family to pick up and
understand. But no doubt it soon would have ceased to be exciting had it
not been for the entrance of Meredith upon the scene, with all the
peradventures to which his appearance gave rise and the manner in which
he had drawn her into the romance by those asides and confidences, which
never were expressed in words, but which she could not help
understanding.

And then Dolff. Janet did not feel, as Mrs. Harwood had indiscreetly
said, that the sight of the pair “philandering” had brought the water
into her mouth. Meredith, with his confidences and the curious doubt she
had of him, was too interesting for that. She did not envy Gussy, nor
feel the least desire to be in the same situation. What sentiment she
had on the subject was a troubled pity for Gussy; but even that only in
the background; her curiosity and interest and doubt in respect to
Meredith himself being her chief feelings. And Dolff, for a time, had
only been an interruption to the other study. But now it was evident
that matters were getting serious, and that it was necessary for Janet
to take into consideration whither she was going. The ball was a great
event in front of her, which might bring with it serious consequences.
Balls are but frivolous things, but yet they are sometimes fraught with
events of the deepest importance. Miss Harwood, as we know, with ideas
far from frivolous, looked forward to this merry-making as perhaps the
most serious moment of her life. Janet had not the same feeling, but she
was excited and a little disturbed. If Dolff should ask her--whatever he
might have to ask: what would happen?

The reader is aware that Janet at the very outset of her career had been
brought face to face with a similar problem, which she had solved very
summarily without taking much time for thought. But the circumstances
now were a little different. Dolff was young (too young, for he was only
twenty-two): there was no disparity in that point of view: and whereas,
in the first instance, the only drawback in refusing was the breaking of
poor Dr. Harding’s heart--a contingency at which Janet was disposed to
laugh in the cruelty of her youth--the matter was complicated now by the
possibility that she would herself suffer by the necessity of giving up
a situation that suited her, where she was comfortable and interested.
This probability did not please her at all. To leave St. John’s Wood,
not to be able to follow the curious romance to its end, not to know how
things arranged themselves between Gussy and Meredith, to be cut sheer
off from that thread of story which it was so exciting to watch as it
twisted itself out day by day--Janet was very unwilling to contemplate
such a possibility.

And then there came upon her, as if blown upon the fresh winterly breeze
which puffed in at her open window, the half-forgotten talk of
Clover--the conversations that used to go on by the fire at Rose Cottage
in the afternoon, when half-a-dozen ladies would drop in to tea. How
severe they were upon a girl who was so fantastic as not to accept a
good offer! How they would prophesy that she would never have such
another--how they would ask indignantly what she expected! Janet seemed
to hear them all talking together, hoping sarcastically that Mary Brown
would never repent her folly.

Dolff would have seemed to these ladies a good match. A young man who
was at Oxford, who was going in for the Bar, whose mother was so well
off, and all the money his, though not to be inherited till he was
twenty-five. What was Janet thinking of? they would say. What did she
expect? Had she another string to her bow that she was so careless of
this? And how could she tell that she would ever have another offer?
She, a governess, with nothing to fall back upon, and no resource but to
go from one place to another, so long as she pleased her employers or
was wanted. Even Mrs. Bland, though she was so kind, would say the same
thing. What did Janet expect?

She did not, as will be seen, fling off this new opening of fortune as
she flung off Dr. Harding. To get herself provided for, established in
life all at once, she knew now that this was something. And she
reflected with a kind of pride on the triumph of concluding such a
matter at once while the story of Gussy and Meredith still dragged
along, and in showing _him_ that while he lingered and amused himself
another made up his mind.

These ideas fluttered about, now one of them, now another, alighting
upon the surface of her thoughts like snowflakes. The opposite arguments
did not come in the same manner, probably because it was the opposite
she held by, and they stood around her like fortifications round a
citadel. It was the others, the temptations, which fluttered about her,
and went and came.

“If Dolff should ask you----” To marry Dolff! “Oh, never,” cried Janet
to herself; “oh, no, no,” with a keen conviction that it was impossible.

And then the temptations began to flutter about like snow. It was a
serious thing to throw away for no reason--for no particular reason--a
good offer, a good house like this, a good income, and all that is
certain in life. And then, again, on the other hand--Janet lingered in
the garden when Julia ran indoors, saying she would follow instantly.
She knew that Dolff was safely disposed of--that he could not come to
trouble her, and a moment of solitude was delightful. She walked very
quickly under the trees making the round. To be, or not to be? Oh, no;
it was not so deep a question as that. To marry, or not to marry. Janet
was well aware throughout that it was a foregone conclusion, and that
nothing would really tempt her to marry Dolff: but she let her thoughts
flutter about her, and pretended to discuss the question--not, however,
with much faith in her own thoughts.

In the second round she extended her promenade a little without
thinking, and came accordingly along the side of the wing. She looked up
at the window, as was natural, and for the hundredth time asked herself
how she could have ever fancied that she saw a face between the arching
branches of the ivy. The boughs were so strong, the clusters of glossy
leaves so thick, how would any one be seen through? I need scarcely say
that these arguments did not shake her conviction in the least; and that
she was as sure of having seen that face as of anything in her
experience, notwithstanding that she argued so strongly that it was
impossible. The ivy was like an old tree in thickness, great twisted
hairy branches barring the window, the glistening dark leaves concealing
everything, stopping the light. How could a man show through
that?--particularly in moonlight, under a glare so dazzling and
confusing? The whole side of the house looked completely shut up. The
windows behind the ivy branches were encrusted with the dirt of years.
There was no trace of habitation, no possibility of anyone being there.
And as for the face at the window, what tricks fancy will play! It was
very evident it could be nothing but that.

Under the wall was a flower border, in which there were some bare
rose-bushes, some bulbs showing green points above the ground for spring
flowering, some bushes of wallflowers for the same season, but looking
very shabby after repeated frost. There was nothing in this to attract
any one’s attention: but scattered over them, lying on the drooping
leaves of the plants and the damp brown soil, were a quantity of small
specks of white which caught Janet’s eye. She thought at first it might
be the beginning flakes of a snowstorm--for the sky was very gray and
lowering. On looking up, however, she saw that the atmosphere was still
quite clear, though dull. Looking again, she saw that several of those
white specks had lodged on the ivy upon the wall, and went forward to
the flower border with some curiosity to examine what they were. There
was no air, the afternoon was perfectly still, so it could scarcely be a
windfall.

To her great astonishment, Janet found that these were little pieces of
paper, covered with a large indistinct writing, but torn into such small
pieces that it was scarcely possible to trace a single word. She
gathered up a handful of them hastily, looking round to see if any one
was about, with a sense of doing something clandestine, though she could
not tell why. And, indeed, she had scarcely taken a dozen steps in the
opposite direction when she heard other steps coming round the front of
the house, and, looking back, saw Vicars, who seemed to be continually
prowling about, and who, after a glance at the papers on the border,
looked after her with a suspicious start, and finally followed her into
the long walk which ran along one side of the garden. Janet
instinctively concealed the bits of paper in her hands, and turned upon
him before he overtook her.

“Do you want me? Has Mrs. Harwood sent for me?” she said.

“I can’t say as she has, miss. Seeing you about, I would just like, if
you please, to ask you a question. Have you seen anyone a-picking up
pieces of paper about these walks?”

“Seen anyone--picking up pieces of papers? No. I have not seen
anyone--there has been no one here but myself.”

“Ah!” said Vicars, drawing a long breath, and then again he looked at
her keenly. “As for yourself, miss--you’ve got sharp eyes--maybe you’ve
seen some of them papers blown about the walks.”

Janet persuaded herself afterwards that she did not tell a fib by
premeditation. She answered, hastily.

“I have seen nothing about the walks but fallen leaves--there is no wind
to blow anything about.”

“That’s true enough,” said Vicars: then he added, “It’s a bit of an old
copybook as someone has been tearing up. Missus can’t bear a
litter--that’s why I asked you. Beg your pardon, miss; I hope it’s no
offence.”

“If you mean to me, I am not in the least offended,” said Janet, with
her most dignified air, and Vicars, though with another searching look
at her, turned away.

She watched him go back and collect carefully all the scraps in the
border. Those she had seemed to burn her fingers with the impatience she
felt to examine them: but in face of Vicars’ suspicious looks she would
not turn back and run in as she wished to do. She had to make the whole
long round sedately before she could take refuge indoors and in her own
room. And by that time the afternoon had begun to grow dusk towards
evening. She locked her door, and lighted her candle, with an excitement
which made her temples throb, and then sat down at the table and began
her task to piece the scraps together. It was by no means an easy
task--no child’s puzzle was ever so difficult--the bits of paper were
very small, and of the most obstinately disjointed character. A few of
them, a very few, fitted into each other, and the handwriting was large
and sprawling, one word going over several lines: for the paper was
ruled in lines, as if it had been, as Vicars said, a copy-book. To
support this idea further, Janet found, after going over the scraps
which she had been able to piece together, that the same words were
repeated over and over, and that on several pieces which seemed to have
formed the bottom of the page there were some scrawls that looked like a
name. She deciphered, by degrees, “I can’t,” and “I want,” and the word
“out,” written in all kinds of letters, sometimes small and sometimes
large.

The name at the end gave her still more trouble. She made out at last an
Adol, Char--and then there came a piece of paper more triangular than
ever, containing the following curious hieroglyphic--“esHar--w--” She
pondered over this till the candle burned down and the dressing-bell
rang. “esHar.” What did it mean? She dressed hurriedly, with her mind
still full of this problem. It only gleamed upon her what it was as she
stood, looking in the glass, putting the last touches to her dress.
Sometimes, to look at your own face in the glass is like looking into
the face of an intelligent friend, and it sharpens your wits.
“esHar--w.” She spelt it over and over to herself--“e-s-h-a-r--w.” What
did it mean?

At last Janet threw up her arms over her head and burst into a laugh,
though she was alone--a laugh full of confusion and self-ridicule. Mean!
Of course what it meant was as clear as daylight. Adol for Adolphus, or
Dolff; Char for Charles, with the two last letters joined on to the
Harwood--Adolphus Charles Harwood. What could be more clear? She might
have known that it must be Dolff’s big, straggling hand. Janet laughed
at herself till she cried, but subdued the sound, lest anyone should
hear, and flung her scraps of paper into a box as if she had been
playing at a letter game. Of course, that was what it was--an old
copy-book of Dolff’s inscribed with his name--Adolphus Charles
Harwood--after the usage of the school-room. How could she have been
such a fool? She thought of Catherine Morland in “Northanger Abbey,” and
blushed crimson and hid her face in her hands, though she was alone. How
ridiculous she had made herself? Only, fortunately, nobody knew--not
even Vicars knew.

There was not much music downstairs that night, for the time of the ball
was now very near, and everybody was interested in talking it over--the
people who were coming, and where “Dolff’s men” were to be put up, and
all the details. It had given the family a great deal of trouble, as
Gussy had prophesied it would, and they liked to find a recompense for
these fatigues and anxieties in endless discussions. Janet found an
opportunity, while they were all busy with the box of programmes which
had just arrived, of looking at the autograph upon Dolff’s music. It
was, to her surprise, not at all like the sprawling hieroglyphics of the
copy-book; but then, to be sure, he must have been a child when he had
written the others. The music was all inscribed “A. Harwood” in a neat
little concise hand. He saw her looking at it, and came up to her.

“You are looking at those wretched old things of mine, Miss
Summerhayes?”

“No; I was only looking at your name on it. You don’t use your second
name?”

“For a very good reason--I haven’t got one. It’s a ridiculous name,
isn’t it? I sign ‘D.’ always to my friends. But ‘A.’ is a good enough
disguise. A great many fellows are Arthur, or Andrew or Alfred, or
something like a man, so I creep among them. You never would suspect a
man of being Adolphus, eh?” cried the young man, “if you saw only A.
standing for his name?”

“I don’t think I should,” said Janet; “but I thought you were Adolphus
Charles.”

She had a little tremor in her voice as she spoke, which was, half alarm
at this betrayal of herself, and half-suppressed laughter, though she
dared not laugh.

“Oh, no; I have no Charles in my name. I wish I had. Shouldn’t I use it
if I had the chance! You may laugh, Miss Summerhayes, but if you would
only think how much nicer for a man it would be if his friends called
him Charley instead of calling him Dolff!”

“What are you talking of, Dolff?”

Both Mrs. Harwood and Gussy had turned round at the sound of the name.

“Not much, mother. Miss Summerhayes thought I had Charles in my name,
and I tell her I only wish I had.”

“How did Miss Summerhayes know?” said Mrs. Harwood, with a faint,
scarcely perceptible change of tone. “I beg your pardon, Janet; but how
did you know--about that name?”

“How could she know, mother, when it doesn’t exist! It was only a
mistake she made.”

“How did you know, Janet, we had that name--in the family?”

Mrs. Harwood repeated the question with an insistence which was not like
her usual easy-going way.

“I suppose I must have--seen it somewhere,” Janet said, her color
rising.

She felt guilty; she did not know why. There was no harm in it. She
might have said it was out of an old copybook; but somehow she did
not--scared by she knew not what.

Mrs. Harwood had been wheeled, to that end of the room to see the
programmes, and to examine some new arrangements Gussy had been making
for the ball. She dropped out of her hand the pretty pink programme
which she had been holding, and called to her son to take her back to
her place, with a change of mien which brought a chill over the party.
Janet felt more and more guilty, though she did not know what she had
done, nor why she could not confess frankly where she had got her
information. The others soon recovered the momentary depression, and
resumed their talk over the approaching event, but Janet stood at the
piano, running over the notes of a waltz softly with one hand, and
wondering why she should have produced, without intending it, so great
an effect. Presently Mrs. Harwood called her, clapping her hands as she
had a way of doing to secure attention. Janet hurried to her side. The
old lady had recovered her composure, but she still looked grave.

“My dear,” she said, “you will wonder that I was so startled. There was
no reason. Of course you could know nothing. That was my husband’s
name.”

“Oh, Mrs. Harwood, I am so sorry. I can’t think what made me ask. It was
because most people, I suppose, have more names than one: and Charles
was the first that came into my head.”

It will be seen that Janet told a little fib again, but she said it in a
hurry, and did not mean it, or at least this was how she afterwards
explained it to herself.

“Then it was only what people call a curious coincidence,” said Mrs.
Harwood, with a smile.



CHAPTER XXV.


The night of the ball arrived at last. It was a long time in coming to
the impatience of Dolff and Julia: and even to Gussy, who was not
impatient, who would rather have held it off a little when the day at
last came, and to whom so many things were involved in the hours which
would be but amusement to the rest. Nobody suspected what was going on
under Gussy’s tranquil looks. She was one of those people whom many
think to be incapable of feeling at all. She had a force of resolution
not to expose herself, not to let anybody know what she endured, which
was equal to almost any trial. There are many women who possess this
power, but it is most frequently exercised to shield and cover the
delinquencies of others. Gussy’s reticence was only for herself; but
strength of any kind is respectable; and if any one had known the fever
that was in her breast, the chance upon which the fortune of her life
seemed to turn, and the absolute tranquillity with which, to all
appearance, she prepared for the evening’s pleasure, no doubt she would
have earned the admiration of some and the respect of others.

But our best qualities, as well as our worst, remain for the most part
blank to those who surround us, and nobody suspected either the trouble
in which Miss Harwood was, or the empire she exercised over her own
soul. Janet, perhaps, was the only member of the party who was in the
least degree cognizant of it, but even Janet was chiefly aware, with a
feeling of provoked sympathy, that Gussy, as she generally did, had
dressed herself unbecomingly on an occasion on which the little,
quick-witted governess divined she would have wished to look her best.
Gussy was not clever in the matter of dress. She arrayed herself in the
lightest of tints and materials--she who was herself so colorless, who
wanted something solid and distinct “to throw her up.”

Janet had done her duty in this respect by the other young woman, who
could scarcely now be called her friend, so conscious were both of a
mist that had come between them. It was one of Janet’s good qualities
that she had no jealous feeling, but that unfeigned pleasure in dress
which made her so anxious to see everybody else becomingly attired, that
she was impatient of failure. She had given many hints and suggestions
as to Miss Harwood’s dress on this particular occasion, but they had not
been attended to. And Gussy had enveloped herself in something that was
not quite white nor yet any other color, with the persistency common to
persons who are without any real instinct in the matter; and, instead of
looking her best, looked more colorless than usual.

Janet could scarcely restrain a cry of impatience when they all met in
the drawing-room, which had been cleared for dancing. If Gussy had but
worn her own black gown, what a difference it would have made! But Gussy
was altogether unconscious of that, as all the others were unconscious
of the way in which her heart was beating under her _fade_ and foolish
dress.

Janet, for her part, had received her programme from Dolff, with his own
neat little “A. H.” written on a great many lines; but she was too wise
to permit the son of the house to make himself and her remarkable. Janet
had a great terror of what the opportunities of the evening might lead
to, very different from that sentiment which moved Gussy. She managed to
escape, if not with some other partner, then alone, anywhere, even going
so far as to make a rush upstairs till some of the dances bespoken by
Dolff were over. She was determined not to lay herself open to any
comments in that respect, or to expose herself to the chances of what
Dolff might say in the excitement of the evening. But she had no such
terror of Meredith, who, after he had done his duty in various
directions was so polite as to ask the governess for a dance. Nor was
she alarmed by the eagerness with which he plunged into conversation,
leading her away, when half the dance was over, to a quiet corner.

“I am sure you are tired,” he said; “you have been dancing all the
evening, and so have I. Come and let us talk a little. I never have a
chance of half-a-dozen words with you, Miss Summerhayes.”

“That cannot matter much,” said Janet, “for I don’t suppose we have
anything very particular to say to each other, Mr. Meredith.”

“You must, of course, speak for yourself; but you cannot for me, and I
have a hundred things I want to say to you. We have never had a good
talk but once, and that was the day I walked with you from the
circulating library, when you were quite afraid to be seen with me.”

“Not in the least afraid to be seen with any one,” said Janet; “but it
did not seem suitable somehow. And as we are talking of that, Mr.
Meredith, I don’t think it’s very suitable----”

Here Janet thought better of what she was going to say, and stopped
short.

“What does not seem suitable? Tell me, I implore you! How can I regulate
my conduct according to your wishes, which is my highest ambition, if
you will not tell me what to do?”

“I have nothing to do with your conduct, Mr. Meredith, I don’t
understand why you should wish to sneer at me----”

“I--sneer! but you know you don’t mean that. I sometimes try to secure
your sympathy, I allow, when I’m at a particularly hard place. They say
that the lookers-on see most of the game, and I soon saw in your eyes,
if you’ll forgive me, that you----”

“I don’t see any game,” cried Janet, with indignation, “and if you are
playing one you ought to be ashamed of yourself; and, at all events, I
will not be in your confidence!”

“Hush!” he said, “don’t be so fiery. If you get up and leave me you will
make everybody ask why, and we don’t want to raise any talk, do we? Look
there, Miss Summerhayes--for I must talk of something--look at that man
Vicars. What a hang-dog face he has! Like a man that is up to some
mischief, don’t you think?”

“I don’t like Vicars,” said Janet, hastily; “he would like to be
insolent, if he dared.”

“Insolent, the beast! You have only to give Dolff a hint,” said
Meredith, with a laugh, “and he’ll soon put a stop to that. I should
like, all the same, to know a little what’s Vicars’s mission in this
house. Oh, I know he’s an old servant, and all that. I have my little
curiosities, Miss Summerhayes; haven’t you? There are some things I
should like to know.”

“I thought you must know everything,” said Janet; “you are such a very
old friend.”

Now Janet was bursting with desire to communicate to somebody her own
wonderings and the things she had seen, or had imagined herself to see.
She was held back by many things--by regard for the law which forbids
you to talk to strangers of things you have observed in the house in
which you live: and also by a principle of honor, which is but feeble in
such matters in most bosoms, and by a lingering sense of loyalty
towards Gussy, whose property this man was--and by a general prejudice
against making mischief. But, on the other hand, she was impelled to
speak by her own curiosity and conviction that there was something to
find out, and eagerness to communicate her discoveries. And then
Meredith was not a stranger; and if there was anything to find out he
had a right to know it; and, of course, as Gussy’s husband he would know
everything. Janet’s heart began to beat with excitement. Should she tell
him? She wanted so much to do it that she scarcely knew how to keep in
the words.

“I am an old friend,” said Meredith. “I have known them all my life;
therefore I have a kind of right, don’t you think, to want to know? And
I am one of the very few men who come familiarly about the house, so if
there was any way in which that fellow Vicars was taking them in, or
playing upon them, I am just the person who ought to be told, for I
could take steps to put them on their guard.”

It was on this argument, which seemed so unanswerable, and especially
applicable if Meredith became, as Janet assured herself was inevitable,
the son of the house, that at last she spoke. After all, it did not seem
as if she had very much to tell. She confided to him her suspicions that
Vicars had somebody shut up in the wing whom no one knew about, and that
she herself had seen--she was certain she had seen--a face pressed
against the window-panes, visible between the branches of the ivy; and
how, just below the same window, there had been the other day that
little shower of scraps of paper, which looked as if they had been
thrown out.

Meredith listened with the greatest eagerness. He leaned his elbow on
his knee, and his head in his hand, looking up into her face, and
shielding her thus from observation in her dark corner, so that even
Gussy, passing by at a little distance on the arm of her partner, could
not make out who the lady was to whom he was talking, though the sight
increased almost beyond bearing the agitation in her mind. Meredith’s
eyes on Janet’s face, so near, and the manner in which he surrounded
her, shutting off the world, confused her and gave her a vague sort of
guilt; but, after all, how could she have helped it? She could not have
refused to dance with him. She could not refuse to sit down to talk, to
sit out the Lancers which was then being played, and which Gussy was
going in dutifully with her partner to dance. Any other girl whom he had
asked would have done that, and how could Janet refuse? But there was no
doubt that she felt a pang as Gussy, in her pale dress which did not
become her, and with a look in her eyes dimly divined by this little
interloper, passed into the bright room beyond to perform her duty
dance.

Janet went on with her revelations after this episode. She had seen
Vicars crossing the hall with a heavy tray covered with dainties very
late one night, after everybody was in bed. She had seen the door in the
hall, which was said to lead to the wing which was believed to be
permanently shut up, open to him----

At these words Meredith started up. They were quite alone in their
corner--nobody was about. The dance was going on gayly--the ball-room
crowded, a little hedge of men standing round the door.

“Everything is quiet,” he said, hastily; “let us go and see.”

“Go and see--what?”

He drew her arm within his, with a smile upon her, which dazzled Janet
and made her cast down her eyes. She was so startled that she was
scarcely aware that he kept her hand in his as he led her along.

“We have five minutes,” he said, “and there is nobody here. Let’s go and
see.” It seemed half a schoolboy frolic, half a righteous mission. He
hurried her into the hall, which was deserted, enveloping her so in his
shadow that Janet felt as if she had no longer any will of her own.
“Which is it?” he asked, bending over her so that she felt his breath on
her neck.

They spoke in whispers, and crowded together on their clandestine
enterprise so that they seemed but one figure. She put out her hand,
trembling, and touched the door.

Janet’s heart had been beating loudly before. It jumped up now as if it
would choke her when she felt the door move slightly under her hand.
When Meredith added quickly the pressure of his fingers it swung open.
He drew her in, scarcely conscious of what he was doing. “Oh-h!” Janet
breathed a low cry of excitement upon his shoulder. Whatever the
discovery might be there was now no escape. He silenced her, pressing
her against him. They were in a dark, narrow passage, which ended in
thick curtains closely drawn, and was lighted by the feeblest spark of
light.

“We must follow it on now,” he said, in her ear. “Not a word--not a
word.”

Inside the curtains was a door which opened outward, and admitted to a
steep, straight staircase. Everything was dark, muffled, breathless.
They groped their way up this, and found before them another closed door
at the top, which yielded also to pressure, moving noiselessly. Within
this were curtains again, in which they both stumbled, unable at first
to open or put them aside. But the circumstances were desperate, and
somehow they made their way through. They found themselves then in a
room lighted only by the window, which was the very window, covered with
ivy, at which Janet had seen that old man’s face. But the room was void
and dark. They stood for a moment looking round, but, though they could
see next to nothing, it was certain there was nobody there.

By this time Meredith’s excitement had so grown that he forgot Janet. At
least he dropped her arm involuntarily, and leaving her trembling,
scarcely able to support herself, made a long step forward to where his
keen eye had found out a crevice, through which came a faint ray of
light. Once more he held back a curtain and pushed a door; then with a
sudden, quick movement, held out his hand to Janet. Her eyes by this
time had become accustomed to the gloom, and she perceived that he
called her. He caught her in his arm as she stole forward, and placed
her before him. Their breaths came quick in the same suppressed cadence.
Both were far too much excited for speech, even had they dared to speak.

This was what Janet saw. A room comfortably furnished, largely
curtained, dark, heavy stuff, so far as she could see in her
instantaneous glance, covering the walls, a fire burning cheerfully, a
small, shaded light by the side of a large sofa, on which lay a man fast
asleep--so fast asleep that the very air seemed slumbering over him. She
fell back upon her companion with what, had she dared to utter it, would
have been a cry. The pale old face, long and tragical, the crown of
white hair, the long white beard, half hid by the great red coverlet
which enveloped him, were the same which she had seen at the window. It
was, then, no fancy, no trick of reflection. Janet for a moment, in her
agitation, was unconscious of all the circumstances round her. She
gasped dumbly, paralyzed, yet thrilling with wonder, terror, and dismay.

Meredith’s face touched hers as he whispered “Come away.” He almost
carried her through the anteroom, the dark staircase, the
faintly-lighted passage, lingering at the door for a moment to see that
all was quiet. They came out into the hall, anxious but safe. The crowd
was still about the door of the dancing-room, but the music bore witness
that the dance was just at its conclusion. Meredith hurried Janet back
to the sheltered corner which they had left for this quest.

“One moment; I must speak to you for one moment more,” he whispered
behind a bush of evergreens, which concealed them entirely. “You don’t
know how important this is--Janet, have you got those papers----”

“The copy-book?”

“I don’t believe it was a copy-book. Try to give them to me quietly the
next time I am here, or send them--that would be the safest--United
Universities Club. Dearest, I can’t say half I want to say to you
to-night.”

“To me there is nothing to say,” said Janet, drawing away from him. “I
have forgotten myself in the excitement--but don’t think, Mr.
Meredith----”

“Yes, I will think,” he said. “Don’t warn me off, for you can’t do it. I
have thought of you since the first moment I saw you. Is it my fault if
they take things into their heads, Janet?”

“I will not have you call me Janet,” she said, with angry vehemence.

“But I must. I never call you anything else--to myself--darling! We’ll
meet again before long, and be able to say everything to each other.”

He let her go suddenly, and in a moment had joined the crowd of the
lookers-on, who had been awaiting the end of the Lancers, and now were
scattering to permit the exit of the more dutiful couples who had been
performing that now somewhat despised dance.

Janet seized the opportunity to fly upstairs to the shelter of her own
room, which she reached breathless and agitated. She could scarcely
realize what had passed in this strange evening so full of excitement.
Meredith’s presumption--was it presumption? his unpardonable freedom of
speech--but was it unpardonable? the confidences into which he had
hurried her; the extraordinary discovery they had made together; the way
in which he had assumed her consent and acquiescence, taking possession
of her as if she belonged to him. Janet tried to be angry; she said to
herself that it was detestable, unpardonable; that never more would she
speak to him again; that, if _that_ were true, then his behavior to
Gussy was villainous; and if it were false? Her breath came hard; her
veins swelled as if they would burst. How dared he speak to her--look at
her--hold her so? Janet saw herself in her glass, with eyes blazing,
lips quivering, nostrils dilating, and wondered at herself. She could
see that she had never looked like that before--never so brilliant, so
much excited, or taken out of herself. Oh! how did he dare--he who was
as good as engaged to Gussy Harwood? It was _that_ she thought of--not
of the mysterious secret tenant of the wing. That strange habitation
with its tenant had died out of her mind. She found herself thinking
only of Charley--of whom? Good heavens! what had she to do with his
name--of Mr. Meredith and his impertinence and presumption. He had told
her to tell Dolff (with a laugh) of Vicars’ impertinence; but what was
that of Vicars to his? He had taken possession of her against her will.
He had made her a traitor to the people whose bread she was eating. He
had made her the instrument of humiliation to Gussy. Oh! would he go now
and whisper to Gussy, and laugh with her at Dolff and the governess?

Janet clinched her hands and bit her lip till it almost bled. Was this
what he would do? Tell Gussy perhaps that the governess was a silly
little thing, and believed everything that was said to her--or was it
Gussy that he would slight and scorn, after so long holding her in
suspense? Janet felt that she abhorred Charley. Oh! to think that his
name should come to her lips without any intention, when she had nothing
to do with it! and he had called her by hers--the insolent, the
scoundrel, the deceiver! Janet wrought herself up into a passion, and
raved at him within herself like a little fury: and then she suddenly
changed her mood, and fell a-crying, soaking up the tears that would
come with her handkerchief lest they should make her eyes red, and
saying to herself “Poor Charley!” from the bottom of her heart.



CHAPTER XXVI.


Meanwhile, all was going on merrily below, dance succeeding dance. The
music was good, the floor was good. “Dolff’s men” had fully made up the
number of partners necessary, and left a few over to support the doorway
lest it should fall. Dolff himself, in the midst of the gay crowd which
had been collected to give him pleasure, wandered about distractedly,
seeking Janet, but unable to find her, and teasing Gussy, who had
certainly enough to worry her without his constant questions, by demands
where Janet was.

Gussy had plenty of her own affairs on hand. The hours were
passing--those hours which she had felt to be so full of fate--and
nothing was happening; and her heart was sore with unfulfilled
expectations. To think that while her mind was thus torn asunder, while
she was almost unconsciously, but with the keenest anxiety, watching for
one figure in the crowd, yet carrying on the necessary conversations,
listening to what ever nonsense might be said to her, laughing at the
smallest jokes, presenting generally the aspect to all around her of a
disengaged and cheerful spirit, while suffering an endless torture of
suspense--to think that then Dolff should assail her with his questions:

“Where is Miss Summerhayes? Have you seen Miss Summerhayes? This is our
dance. Where has she disappeared to? What has become of her? Gussy, have
you seen Miss Summerhayes?”

Gussy tried to push off her brother’s inquiries with trifling answers,
but finally found that this last straw of provocation was more than she
could bear.

“I am not Janet’s keeper,” she said, with angry impatience. “You had
better attend to your guests, Dolff, and let Miss Summerhayes look after
herself.”

“By Jove!” said Dolff, who was almost as exasperated as she, “I knew you
were selfish, Gussy, but never so bad as that.”

They glared at each other for a moment, both at the end of their
patience, distracted, abandoned, left to themselves. It was a kind of
relief thus to snarl at each other, to let out their offence and
trouble, persuading themselves each that the intolerableness of the
other was the cause. But Gussy’s case was by far the harder of the two.
Janet had given Dolff no right to resent her absence--but the other--the
other! It did poor Gussy good for a moment to be able to be angry with
Dolff.

When Meredith came to her for the third dance she had given him, the two
first of which he had danced conscientiously all through without a word
that could not be breathed in the course of the twistings and whirling,
Gussy declared she was too tired to dance any more.

“Then let us sit it out together,” he said; “there is a nice corner I
know where we may be as private as if we were all alone, yet see
everybody--if you wish to see everybody. I think it must have been
arranged expressly for you and me there are two such comfortable
chairs.”

“You have put that corner to use before,” said Gussy.

“Several times,” he answered, promptly; “one must do something with
one’s partner if, for example, she doesn’t dance well, or there is any
other drawback. I have been conducting myself more or less like the son
of the house to-night. You may think me presumptuous to say so, but I
think, after Dolff, I have almost the best right to look after your
guests, Gussy, and see that it goes off well. Do you allow my claim?”

In that dark corner which he had occupied a little before with Janet it
was not possible to see the warm blush, like a fresh tide of life, which
came over Gussy’s face; but something of that warm, sweet flood of
consciousness could be made out in the melting of her voice.

“Oh, yes,” she said, with a happy tremor, “you have known us longer than
any one here--almost all your life.”

“All our lives,” said Meredith, with a little emphasis on the pronoun.
“I can’t remember the time when we didn’t know each other, can you,
Gussy? There is nothing else can come so near as that. And I have been
taking it upon me to entertain your guests as if they were my own.”

“Thank you very much for that, Charley.”

“Oh no, you need not thank me. You will do as much or more for me when
the time comes--when I shall have guests of my own. But I am not well
enough off to think of that yet. A little patience and then my turn will
come.”

“I thought,” said Gussy, “you were telling mamma the other night----”

“Oh, that I have made a beginning. Yes, I have made a beginning; and you
may be sure it will not be my fault if it does not go on: a year
perhaps, or so, and I shall feel that I am justified--ah, Gussy, I wish
that time was come.”

“You must not insist on too much,” said Gussy, softly; “to begin is the
great matter.”

“So it is; but I must have the means to get a nice house and everything
suitable before---- When it comes to having guests, you know, there must
be something to give them, and--better things even than that. Ah, me!
waiting is slow work.” Gussy echoed the sigh from the bottom of her
heart. “But I hope there’s a good time coming,” continued Meredith, with
a smile, putting his hand upon Gussy’s, and giving it a warm pressure.

He looked many things which he did not say, and poor Gussy sat in a sort
of trance of mortified happiness, feeling herself put back, checked, as
if it were she who was over-eager and impatient, yet so assured of his
tenderness, so moved by the high-mindedness of his determination to have
everything worthy of her before he should ask her to share his fate,
that her heart melted within her in answering tenderness and consent.
No, she would never, could never doubt him more. His hand laid upon her
hand was not enough for the response she was so ready to give: but he
knew and trusted her, as she felt she ought always to have known and
trusted him. And there was a moment’s silence, to Gussy more eloquent
than any words; a sort of noiseless betrothal, binding them to each
other till the time for full disclosure and explanation should come. He
stooped down at last and kissed her hand as if his feelings were getting
too much for him, and then broke into remarks upon the dancers, who were
once more streaming out into the cooler space at the end of the waltz.
He called her attention to two or three, and made her laugh. She felt no
longer any difficulty in being amused.

“But I am afraid I must go soon,” she said; “I am engaged for the next
dance.”

“Sit close,” said Meredith, “and the man will never find you. Dolff’s
men are all as blind as bats. They know nobody, and they go prowling
round trying to recognize some girl they have only seen for a moment.
There is one who has begun his round already, peering at everybody. I
hope he is not your man?”

“Perhaps he is,” said Gussy, drawing further back; “I don’t know him any
more than he knows me.”

“Then you had far better stop with one who does know you, and--something
more,” said Meredith. “There! he has passed and you are safe. Ah, so
here is old Vicars again! Where does he always appear from, whenever you
want him, that old man?”

“He appears--from where he lives, Charley. You know mamma lets him have
the coachman’s room in the wing.”

“That wing has always seemed a most mysterious place to me. How do you
get into it? Do you strike upon a trap-door, and does he start up
through it like a jack-in-the-box?”

“Nonsense,” said Gussy. “There is a door at the back, as I am sure you
must have seen.”

Her tone was quite simple and unembarrassed, and Meredith for a moment
was silent. He went on again, however, immediately.

“There must be some nice rooms up there. I can’t think why you never use
them. Almost enough for a young _ménage_. For Dolff and his wife, for
instance, if he was to make a match with Miss Summerhayes, or even----”

“Charley, I wish you would not always make fun of those two. There is no
chance whatever of Dolff making a match with Miss Summerhayes. My mother
would be furious; and it is really unkind to Janet, who, I am sure, has
not the least idea----”

“Well, my dear Gussy, well, I’ll say nothing more; but if Dolff is the
person that has the idea, so much the safer is it to come about. You
know your mother never denied him anything. And the wing looks as if it
could put up a pair of people famously. It is a great pity to leave it
without use.”

“Mamma does make some use of it,” said Gussy; “but,” she added, after a
pause, “there is not so much room as you think.”

“I know what use I should put it to if it were mine. I suppose Mrs.
Harwood keeps the lumber in it. I should clear away all that ivy, and
open the windows, and turn out the rubbish, and then---- Ah, well, I
must put away all these dreams for the next year.”

Gussy sat with one hand still in his, with her heart full of happiness,
yet conscious of something wanting. She was melted beyond expression by
his tone, and by all that he said or inferred but did not say. She was
not even aware at the moment of what it was that was wanting. The ache
was calmed. She was subdued and charmed away into an enchanted land. To
have less than perfect faith in him would have been an offence against
every tradition of her heart, and yet----

Meanwhile, Dolff was rushing everywhere, winding his way among all the
groups, seeking Janet.

“Mother, have you seen Miss Summerhayes? Where is Miss Summerhayes? The
next is our dance” (it was the second or third which he had thus
described), “and I can’t find her anywhere. Ju, where is Miss
Summerhayes?”

“She must have run up to her room. Perhaps she tore her dress. Perhaps
she is mending up somebody else’s gown. Perhaps she was tired.”

These were the explanations that were rained upon him, till Dolff became
desperate. He seized Julia by the arm, and conducted her perforce to the
foot of the stairs. Julia was enjoying herself very much, dancing every
dance, and determining in her own mind that no force should get her to
bed before everything was over. She was very indignant, and struggled as
Dolff rushed her through the room without the least regard for her
opinion.

“Go and fetch Miss Summerhayes. Tell her it’s our dance, and I’m
waiting. Go and fetch Miss Summerhayes, Ju.”

“But it’s my dance as well as yours,” said Julia. “I’m going to dance
with one of your men--the man with the red hair. Oh, it’s a shame! If
Janet went away it must have been because she was tired. I won’t go! Oh!
I won’t go!”

But there were some points on which Julia was constrained to yield.
Dolff was very good-natured, but there were moments when nothing was to
be done with him. She was finally compelled to obey, and flew like an
arrow from the bow upstairs and to the locked door of Janet’s room,
against which she threw herself in her impatience.

“Janet, you’re to come directly,” cried Julia. “Dolff says it’s his
dance. You’re to come directly, or else I shall lose mine, for I daren’t
go back without you, and my partner will get some one else. Janet,
Janet, come away!”

After a minute the door opened, and Janet came out. She was wiping away
the tears from her eyelashes, but, notwithstanding these tears, she
looked so resplendent that Julia was dazzled.

“What have you been doing to yourself? Crying generally makes one’s nose
red, but you look as if you were all made of diamonds,” said the girl.
“Come along, come along. I shall lose my dance, and it will be all
because of you.”

Dolff was standing impatient at the foot of the stairs.

“Oh, here you are at last, Miss Summerhayes,” he cried. He held out his
arm for her hand, and led her away hurriedly. “You have almost spoilt my
night for me,” he cried; “where have you been? I did not get up a dance,
and rummage up men, and all that, for you to hide yourself upstairs.”

“But I did not want you either to give a dance or to rummage up men,”
said Janet, with a laugh.

“I know you don’t care,” he said. “It is nothing to you that it’s all as
dull as ditch water to me when you are away: and now we must dance when
I wanted to talk. I have a hundred thousand things to say, and I quite
calculated upon to-night for that: for I can’t talk to you at all most
days. Let’s dance and get it over, and then we can go away somewhere and
talk.”

But Janet did not want to be talked to by Dolff. She would not let him
off a single round, but danced till the very last bar. And poor Dolff
got out of breath easily, and could not talk while he was dancing. He
did not dance very well. He was not very fond of it, he allowed, on
ordinary occasions, and he was most anxious to break off now. When at
last the waltz was over, he hurried her off to find a corner
somewhere--one of those which he had himself arranged so carefully for
the accommodation of stray pairs of wanderers, and in which he had
imagined himself pouring out his heart to Janet. But, to his wrath and
dismay, Dolff found that every one was filled. He made a hurried round,
holding Janet’s hand tightly within his arm, to keep her from slipping
away. But wherever Dolff had placed a couple of chairs consecrated to
himself and the lady of his affections there were a frivolous pair
established before him--the gentleman lolling with his legs crossed,
the lady sitting prim beside him--the most uninteresting, the most
prosaic of couples. Dolff set his teeth when he came to the end and
found no place.

“Will you come and have some tea?” he said, dolefully, “or an ice, or
something? As every nook is filled, it must be quiet there. Oh, Miss
Summerhayes, this is not what I hoped: I have been looking forward to it
so long, and there is not a spot where you can sit down.”

“Really. I don’t want at all to sit down,” said Janet; “let us walk
about. We can talk just as well as if we were sitting down. And I am not
tired.”

“No, it is not all the same,” said Dolff. “We can talk, I suppose; but
not about what I wanted, Miss Summerhayes--about the ladies in white and
the ladies in blue, perhaps, and who is flirting and who is not, and the
man with the red hair, and all that. That is what ladies talk about
between the dances; but that’s not my style, Miss Summerhayes.”

“Is it not?” said Janet, “it seems very innocent talk.”

“Innocent enough--meaning nothing,” said Dolff, with scorn; “like what
we talk about in the evenings, when we’re all together, and you scarcely
say anything at all. I hoped we might have had a little real
conversation to-night.”

“I am very sorry,” said Janet. “I fear it was my fault, but I forgot. I
am very fond of dancing. Who is that lady that looked at you so
significantly, Mr. Harwood?”

“Oh,” said Dolff, with a groan, “I am booked to her for the next dance.
And there are those infernal fellows--I beg your pardon, Miss
Summerhayes--beginning to tune up!”



CHAPTER XXVII.


Charley Meredith walked home from St. John’s Wood to his chambers, which
were in one of the streets about Berkeley Square, between two and three
o’clock in the morning. It was in the week between Christmas and the New
Year, when the fashionable parts of London were very quiet, but the
other parts--the domestic quarters, so to speak, where people live all
the year round--more lively than usual. Yet it is needless to say that
he had on the whole a quiet walk; and it was a long one--a capital
opportunity for thinking, which is an exercise that often goes on best
when it is accompanied by physical movement, and the sensation of the
fresh air in one’s face.

Meredith had spent an exciting night. Had it been nothing but the two
interviews above recorded, he would not have been without something to
think of, and the consideration of the fertile crop of embarrassments
and conflicting questions which no doubt would spring from them might
have occupied him not unprofitably for an hour or two. He had gone
further in one way than he had ever done before, having deliberately
deceived Gussy and given her to understand that within a definite period
he would present himself as an avowed suitor for--nay, claimant of her
hand. In the passing thought he gave to this subject he said to himself
that it was silly to have indicated a definite time. Yet, as nobody
could prophesy what a year might bring forth, there was perhaps but
little harm, and a hundred things might happen in the meantime to blow
all that nonsense away. And he had also committed himself in respect to
Janet, for whom he felt a real inclination as much resembling love as
anything he knew of. Yes, if circumstances permitted, if it should turn
out to be anything but the last folly to a man in his position, he felt
that he should like to carry off that little girl, to marry her, and pet
her, and be amused by her quick understanding and her piquant looks. She
was not too rigid about duty and so forth, though she took upon her that
little schoolmistress’s manner and reproved him for his levity.

It was perhaps not quite the most appropriate thing she could have done
to betray the secrets of the house, and help him to the means of
satisfying a long-smouldering curiosity; but it was very clever of her
to find out, and, very engaging as well as serviceable to choose him for
the confidant of her discoveries. Poor little thing! He felt that
henceforward his attentions to Gussy, which it would now less than ever
suit him to break off, would plant thorns in the bosom of the governess,
which was a pity, for she was a nice little thing, far more tempting
than---- But these thoughts were all disposed of before Mr. Charles
Meredith got to the end of the street; or at least before he got to the
boundaries of St. John’s Wood: and a much more important matter filled
the foreground of his thoughts.

To enter into a history of the Harwood family at this period of our
story would be too great a tax upon the reader, and it may be enough to
say that this most respectable family had not been altogether so
spotless as was supposed by the respectable inhabitants of St. John’s
Wood. There was a break in the tradition, and that a very recent and
important one. The husband of Mrs. Harwood and father of her children
had been one of those bold speculators who often ruin whole
communities. When a number of bubbles burst which he had been
instrumental in blowing about the world it had been necessary for Mr.
Adolphus Harwood to disappear; and he had done so, leaving but one
feeling of pity for his wife and young children, and for his father--an
old man, who was said to be bowed down to the dust by his son’s
iniquities.

After a while, though the interval was one of several years, information
was received that he had died in Spain, and imperceptibly things mended
for the family. His father being dead, Dolff became without any trouble
the legitimate heir of the little entailed property upon which his
grandfather lived, and the money matters of the house in general were
cleared up, though I cannot explain how, having small knowledge of such
subjects. It was found that Mrs. Harwood was not so badly off as had
been supposed. She had some money of her own, which it was said formed
the greater part of her living, and there were other resources of which
nobody knew any particulars except, it is to be hoped, her man of
business. She had at once rejected any quixotic notion of giving up what
she had for herself and her children to satisfy the creditors of her
husband. It would not have been enough to give them a pittance all
round, and in the meantime she and her son and the girls would be added
to the army of the destitute without doing anybody good. Some people
think differently on such matters, but Mrs. Harwood had never wavered in
her determination, and in general her conduct was at least not
disapproved by her friends, who thought her an excellent woman of
business and as full of integrity and steadiness as her husband had been
the reverse.

These things had happened when the children were very young, and they
were now forgotten, save in the tenacious memories of a few who had
suffered through the failure of Mr. Adolphus Harwood, and who did not
fail to bear a certain grudge against his family. It had all taken place
at a distance, in Liverpool, where his business was, and where failures
and ruin are commonplace matters such as occur every day; and their home
where old Mr. Harwood lived was in North Wales, far away from any
communication with St. John’s Wood.

Mrs. Harwood had never lived in that house, which had been let from the
period of her father-in-law’s death, and was not known much in the
neighborhood. She had been nearly fifteen years in St. John’s Wood,
where she had soon become known as a liberal supporter of the parish
charities and an acquisition to the neighborhood in every sense of the
word; and where nobody inquired into the family history of an agreeable
widow, very well off, and with nice children. Now the description of the
household was changed--nice young people with an agreeable mother was
how they now presented themselves to the knowledge of the world; and any
little episodes that had happened in Liverpool or in the wilds of North
Wales were totally unknown.

Meredith, however, was an exception to this ignorance. He was a
Welshman. He had known them all his life, and he knew everything about
them. It had been at first unpleasant to Mrs. Harwood to acknowledge his
claims, for she preferred to ignore altogether their previous
circumstances. But, seeing that it was impossible to shake him off, she
had taken the part of making the best of him and speaking freely to him
of relations and connections like a woman who had nothing to conceal.
Meredith had friends who were well off, if he was not, for the present,
very well off himself; and when it became apparent that there was a
mutual inclination between him and Gussy, Mrs. Harwood was glad of it,
partly because his father had been one of the sufferers by her husband’s
failure, and might thus be partially recouped for his losses, and partly
because Meredith’s mouth would thus be effectually stopped, and no
revelations need be apprehended from him--though, as she sensibly
remarked, “What does any scandal matter after fifteen years?”

Meredith’s motives were perhaps more difficult to read. They had indeed
been easy enough at first, for he had really liked Gussy, and had felt
her to be as good a match as he could aspire to. Latterly, however,
several circumstances had struck him as strange in the house with which
he was so familiar. They had been scarcely of note enough to call for
any consideration singly; but put together they had awakened a
suspiciousness not unnatural in a mind trained to the complexities of
the law.

Had he been ignorant of the history of the Harwoods; had he been
altogether without the tradition of animosity which lingers in the mind
of a man who has a hereditary injury in his thoughts, it is probable he
would not have remarked these little incidents. The chief of them was
Vicars, whose countenance seemed one of evil omen to the young man. He
had come by degrees to the belief that there was something in the house
to be found out.

Nothing, however, had prepared him for Janet’s extraordinary revelations
and for the discovery more extraordinary still which he had himself
made. It was this which he turned over in his mind, viewing it from
every side, considering it in every possible light, as he walked
briskly along the long line of silent streets. It seemed a thing almost
incredible that an unsuspecting family could have a man hidden in their
house with such elaborate precautions, shut up in rooms which were given
out to be uninhabitable, yet surrounded with comforts, kept from all air
and vision yet manifestly cared for--a mystery in the midst of the
commonest matter-of-fact details of life.

The face which he had seen, though but for a moment, communicated no
idea to Meredith’s mind. It was not like anyone whom he had ever seen
before. The long white hair, the long pallid countenance, was more like
those of a hermit in the desert than of a dweller in an ordinary English
house.

The eagerness with which the young man had followed up the mystery had
fallen somewhat blank when he got to the climax and saw the cause of
all. The thread which he had seemed to hold in his hand broke off short.
He had not known or been able to imagine to what it might lead, yet had
associated it somehow with the story of the family, and expected it to
throw some light upon that. But the light he had been hoping for seemed
suddenly to go out as he gazed through the curtains at this strange old
man. Who was he? What connection could he have with the family in whose
house he was hidden? Was it Vicars who was responsible--Vicars, who was
the representative of mystery in the house--the old servant who was no
longer a servant? Could this be some private undertaking of his own of
which not even Mrs. Harwood was aware?

But when Meredith thought of the curtains, the softly-moving noiseless
spring doors, all left, no doubt, that Vicars at a moment’s warning
might rush back to his patient, or his prisoner, or his victim--which
was it? he was again stopped suddenly as by a blank wall of
impossibility. Vicars could not have fitted up the rooms with all those
elaborate precautions. He could not without Mrs. Harwood’s knowledge
have arranged everything for secrecy and at the same time for comfort in
that way. Was it then some one whom Mrs. Harwood was hiding? But whom?
But whom?

Gussy and Janet and all the embarrassments connected with them died away
from Meredith’s mind as this problem presented itself to his
intelligence. Who was it? That curious curtained room--it suddenly
flashed upon his mind that it might be a padded room prepared for a
lunatic: and this seemed for a moment to throw an illusive light upon
the problem, but only for a moment: for he could not think that Mrs.
Harwood would permit Vicars to harbor a lunatic in her house, in the
near neighborhood of her children; and who could it be whom she could
shut up like that in lawless disregard of all rules? Nobody. There was
not a madman in the family that he had ever heard of.

This last idea, however, seized upon Meredith with greater force as he
considered. He remembered the cry which he himself had heard more than
once, and which had been put aside with careless explanations as
something which was to be heard from time to time from a neighboring
house, or from the streets, or a shriek from the railway, or the effect
of the wind when it blew in certain directions. He remembered even to
have asked, “Is there any private asylum near?” and how it had been
suggested by some one that there was somebody out of his mind next door.
He had said that in that case he hoped the people next door were aware
that it was unlawful to keep a maniac capable of uttering cries like
that in an unauthorized house.

This forgotten conversation suddenly surged up before him as if it had
been laid up in his memory for future use. Was the man mad? Was it
Vicars who had him in charge, backed up by his mistress, injudiciously
kind, or was it she who was the prime mover and Vicars only the
instrument? He puzzled about this insolvable question, turning it a long
time over and over in his brain, until at last he came back to the fact
that even were this matter solved to his full satisfaction it would
leave him as much in the dark as before. For who was the man? This,
after all, was the only thing that it was of any importance to know.

Meredith made a long excursion as he walked along into all the
connections of the Harwood family of whom he had ever heard. He was
something of a genealogist, and he had the excellent memory of a
country-bred individual for all the cousins, and brothers-in-law, and
connections generally of people near home. No; he could think of nobody
related to the family on either side who had been mad or who had
disappeared or failed to be accounted for. There was nobody. It could
not be a mere connection, a far-off friend, who was thus cared for. It
must be some one whose life was of importance, for whom secrecy was
necessary; whose madness was either to be concealed under a pretence of
absence, or who was so near in love that to retain his custody the law
was transgressed and defied.

But there was no such person, none. Everybody that had to do with the
Harwoods was respectable, known, above suspicion, except the scoundrel
of a husband who had died so many years ago. Could it be that the widow,
already in middle age when her husband died, had loved some other man,
and perhaps secretly married, or at least taken him into her house when
attacked by the dreadful malady?

Meredith was in a very silent bit of the way when he came to this
hypothesis, and its effect upon him was such that he stopped short and
laughed aloud. Mrs. Harwood, the most irreproachable of women and
mothers, more than middle-aged, never moving out of her wheeled chair!
That she should have a postscriptal romance--a love-affair in her
fifties: and that the man should go mad--of love probably--and be
guarded thus as the apple of her eye! She seemed to rise before him in
all her comfortable ease and motherliness--poor lady! not able to
walk--to rebuke the wild imagination. He laughed, but then all at once
became grave again: for that same easy-minded woman, the respectable
mother, the elderly mistress of so correct a household, must be in the
mystery one way or another. She it must be who had settled and arranged
the whole elaborate business. It could not be Vicars, who was a
man-servant in no way above the level of his class. He could not have
done it; could not have the means to do it, or the knowledge. The
mistress of the house must be involved. Her purse and her brain must be
in it, whoever the mysterious patient or prisoner was. Who was the man?
Beyond that question Meredith, with all his acuteness, could not go.

What a strange sight it was, looking in at him through the curtains!
Meredith said to himself that the man must have been drugged to lie in
such a deep stupor of sleep. Something must have been given to him to
keep him quiet, to make it possible to fill a house in which such an
inmate was, with music and the sound of the dancers’ feet and the hum of
a lively crowd. And the incredible rashness, temerity, of doing so--of
carrying on all the gayeties of life in a house occupied by such a
spectre, on the other side of the wall only from the unconscious
merrymakers! It was like a woman to do that, with a regardlessness of
all consequences, a want of natural logic which belonged only to women:
for everybody surely must see that one time or other such a thing must
be found out. Nothing in the whole matter was so certain as that--that
one time or other it was bound to be found out. It was like a woman to
do it: but even a woman, one would have thought, possessing such a
secret would shut her house up and keep society at least at arm’s
length. But no; on the contrary, all sorts of pleasant things went on in
the house. It was open to all the friends of the young people, who
visited it, stayed in it, came there as freely as to the most
commonplace of houses. And all the time that man shut up in the wing!
Any one of them might have pushed open the door at some careless moment
as Janet and he had done, and found his or her way upstairs. Any one of
them might have seen the spectre, so notable as he was in appearance;
not a face to forget. And what then?

But Mrs. Harwood, with the incredible inconsequence of a woman, had
ignored all that. No doubt Vicars, to spare himself trouble, had got
into a way of leaving the door unfastened, the spring uncaught, to save
himself trouble. And they thought they never would be found out. They
gave dinners and dances and asked all sorts of people to come and pass
within sound of the maniac. They might drug him, but they could not drug
the spectators, who, one time or other, as sure as Nemesis, must have
found out--as Charley had done.

But who was the man?



CHAPTER XXVIII.


Janet had been so quickly summoned downstairs after her strange
adventure that she had no leisure to think it over, until, about the
time when Mr. Meredith set out on his walk, she escaped upstairs.
Meredith had been the very last to go away, he had stayed for the little
family supper which the house-party had made after the guests were gone.
He was evidently regarded, in short, entirely as one of the family, and
in that capacity claimed Mrs. Harwood’s applause for his exertions in
making everything “go off.”

“I have danced with all the plainest women,” he said, “and taken at
least three dowagers in to supper. I ought to be very much petted now to
make up.”

Mrs. Harwood looked from him to Gussy uncertain what to reply. But Gussy
did not meet her mother’s eyes, as she most certainly would have done
had there been anything to tell.

“Oh, yes, you have been of great use,” she said, “I don’t know what we
should have done without you. But I don’t believe in such magnanimity as
that. And you ought to be more civil about the dowagers when you are
talking to me.”

“You are not a dowager--you are the head of the house,” Meredith said,
bending over her affectionately to say good-night.

It was not possible that Janet could be otherwise than on the watch,
considering her own share of his attentions during the evening. He had
cast a laughing glance at her when he spoke of the plain women, and when
he turned to leave the house he shot another look of leave-taking,
tender yet laughing too, over the head of Julia, who was still at
supper, consuming as many forbidden dainties as was possible in the
short space of time that remained. Meredith put his hand on Julia’s
shoulder, which she flung off with a rapid twist, and said good-night to
Janet with his eyes, so that nobody could see; and then he turned round
with a laugh, complaining that all his civilities to Ju were without
effect. Gussy, who was pleased by this supposed attempt to conciliate
her young sister, accompanied him with Dolff to the floor. And Janet
could not but wonder what kind of farewell would take place there, with
something between mirth and misery in her heart.

Oh, he was not true. It was certain that he was not true; but we do not
somehow condemn the man who cheats another on our account, as we
denounce him when he deceives us on account of another. The two things
are different. He should not perhaps have pretended to be affectionate
to Julia in order to be at liberty to look love at Janet; but the
expedient prompted Janet to laugh. There is always something that tempts
the lookers-on to laugh in a lover’s wiles. And the person who is
preferred is apt to pardon and take such deceits lightly. How could he
otherwise have found it possible to give her that parting look? And
Julia’s wrench of her shoulder made Janet laugh in spite of herself. How
ridiculous of the girl to suppose that it was for her he did that!

And, to tell the truth, Janet could not think of the leading incident of
the night for the shadow of these other things which pushed in front as
if they were more important. What he had said to her--what he had
looked, which was more than what he had said, the touch of his hand, the
curious union that had been formed between them by their mutual
discovery, that discovery which was owing to Janet, and which her
observations had alone made possible--all these things were in her mind
rather than the discovery itself. When she tried to think of it she
found herself thinking of him, and going over and over his words and his
looks, and every particular of that so confidential and lover-like talk
which had taken place under the shadow of the evergreens. What would
Gussy have said if she had seen them sitting there? What would she have
thought if she had heard them?

It gave Janet a keen prick of pleasure, of gratification, and trouble
to think that the governess should be placed so much above the young
lady of the house. Janet did not know what would come of it, or if
anything would come of it, or if she were to blame or not. But, in the
meantime, she could not help enjoying the triumph. It was not Gussy he
cared about, who was so much better off, but her, little Janet the
governess. She forgave him his falseness--was not everything to be
forgiven to a sudden love springing up in a man’s heart when hitherto he
had been giving himself up to consideration of what was best to be done
in the way of a respectable marriage? She could not get these incidents
out of her mind.

When she tried to think of the other matter, the thing which Meredith
was studying so intently on his way home, her mind eluded that subject
and came back and back to the other, the more interesting, the subject
which made her youthful heart beat. She had been much excited once by
her own discoveries, by the face at the window, and indeed by the scraps
of paper, until she had discovered as she thought that they were only
from a copy-book; and it was inconceivable how little she cared now for
this far more important discovery. But then there were things more
important, events more exciting to Janet’s little self, which came in
the way. Her heart had suddenly been roused within her, a new life had
opened before her. It was not noble, nor did it come with that elevating
and purifying effect which a first love so often exercises, making all
beautiful and excellent things congenial to the awakening spirit in the
first fervor of that new emotion.

Janet felt guilty, she had a breathless sense of something secret,
forbidden, in her excitement and happiness. The best she could feel was
the mischievous clandestine pleasure of a child in balking some little
rival, and triumphing over some one who had been elevated above her. She
did not dare to think of Gussy, save in a ludicrous sense, as being so
silly as to be taken in. Oh, how silly she was not to see that his
looks, his secret inclinations, were not for her, that ever since Janet
appeared upon the scene it was towards her that his thoughts had turned!
She thought of Gussy only in this way, scorning her for being deceived;
and there was nothing softening, ameliorating, or ennobling in Janet’s
_vita nuova_. It was made up of clandestine communications, secret
looks, communings in dark corners. There had been only one of these, and
yet she felt as if it had been going on for years. And she did not know
what would come of it, or if anything could come of it. He had stepped
into a lover’s place without, in so many words, telling her that he
loved her; without that proposal of marriage which is the inevitable
formula of love to an English girl. He had said nothing about all that.
Janet did not know what he intended, or if he intended anything; but
this only made her heart beat all the more.

Thus two young women in that seemingly tranquil house retired to their
rooms with hearts high-beating, moved to their inmost depths by Charley
Meredith, who was not in the least worthy of the agitation of either,
not even of Janet’s half-guilty agitated excitement which she thought
love, and certainly not of the emotion which made Gussy Harwood hide her
face in her hands, in humiliation and misery which all the sweetness of
their recent interview could not overcome. It was sweet: and his implied
assurance of the cause that kept him silent, and certainty of a definite
term to the suspense, had flooded her being with happiness for the
moment; but by the time she had gained the privacy of her own room, and
the excitement was over, Gussy’s heart once more had sunk into the
depths. To wait in this humiliating way till he should signify his
pleasure, to be dependent upon him for something like life itself, to
attend like a handmaiden on his leisure and his choice of a time and
manner of signifying his will--all this filled Gussy with humiliation
and shame, still more deeply felt in that her consciousness was pervaded
by it, and she felt, even while she revolted, that her happiness was in
his hands, and that she could not escape. He was not a man of great
qualities, there was nothing in him to make him worthy of being the
arbiter of a life. And yet, so he was.

Janet went to bed, but she found that, with all these fumes of
excitement hanging about her, she could not sleep. If she dozed for a
few minutes she was again with Meredith, walking along wonderful dark
passages, peering through half-opened doors, seeing dreadful
visions--sometimes of coffins and dead people, sometimes of threatening
faces looking out upon her.

In the end Janet jumped out of bed again and lighted a candle. She had
suddenly thought she heard some one touch the handle of her door, and a
sudden vision--the face of the old man with his white beard seemed to
spring out of the darkness before her. After all, there were but a few
doors between them, doors which were sometimes left unsecured. What if,
waking like herself in the middle of the night, the prisoner should find
a practicable way as she had done, and come out and pass through her
door as she had done through his? The impression of some one standing
beside her bed was so strong upon her in the dark, that Janet made but
one spring to the opposite side, and trembling, managed, though with
difficulty, to strike a match.

The light relieved her from that sickening spasm of terror. There was
nobody there--of course she knew there could be nobody there: but it was
impossible to think of going to sleep again, thrice impossible to return
to the darkness and once more imagine stealthy steps about the room and
the pallid face bending over her. She put on a dressing-gown, and,
taking out the scraps of paper, began with more leisure and real pains
to put them together. Now that she knew it was not Dolff’s name that was
written at the bottom of the page, the sense of mystery returned to her
mind. It seemed impossible that his father’s copy-books should be still
in being, or that it could be of any importance who saw them.

Janet shivered with cold, but it was better than lying trembling in the
dark, thinking that the old man of the wing was walking about the room.
And she had promised to send the bits of paper to Meredith. She put them
all together, piecing them as well as she could. Sometimes she could
only join a triangular or oblong scrap to a square one. Sometimes there
was an absolute break which in no way could be filled out. She succeeded
in making out something like this:

“I can’t get---- I want to get out. I can’t get out. I can’t g--get out:
could pay--could p----can’t get----can’t get--out, out, out----Money,
plenty money. Could pay, could p----but can’t, can’t, can’t get out.”

It was mere gibberish Janet thought. She knew no meaning in it. After
she had worked for an hour at it, she had almost thrown it away again,
feeling that it was mere nonsense; whether written by the prisoner,
whether, as was more likely, some childish repetitions out of a
copybook, she could not tell; but at all events nonsense, throwing no
light upon anything, doing no one any good. She fixed the scraps on a
sheet of paper, however, as well as she could piece them together, and
especially the sprawling, childish signature “Adol----Char--es
Har--w----.”

She was very cold, very tired, and sleepy by the time this task was
done. She would put it in an envelope since _he_ had asked her to do so.
It would make him none the wiser, still it should be done, because he
had desired it. She forgot altogether the central incident of the night
as she went back to bed with little, cold feet, shivering and sleepy.
The foolishness of the words she had been so carefully picking out and
pasting together somehow emancipated her from her terror, they were so
silly and without meaning. She did not believe, after all, they could
have any connection with the mystery in the wing. But as she thought of
the address, and that she must take it herself to the post lest any one
should see it and think it a communication of a different kind, a thrill
ran through her, and she could not help thinking of perhaps a time to
come when there might be other communications that would not be so
colorless. Janet’s heart felt the lifting tide of a secret happiness.
She fell into a delicious drowsiness, in which all his words and looks
and movements came back upon her in a maze of pleasant confusion: and
then, with the privilege of her age, she fell fast asleep.

Janet posted her letter next day, glad to be rid of it; for she could
not, all the morning, get over the terror in her mind lest she should
pull the letter out of her pocket with her pocket-handkerchief, or
somehow expose it to be looked at, and so call forth the comment which
she felt already ringing in her ears, as if any one she met in the
street might come up and call it out to her:

“Oh, are you in correspondence with Charley Meredith?” “What have you to
say to Charley Meredith?”

She thought she could see Gussy’s look if that dreadful contingency
should come to pass. It would not be she that would make that
exclamation--wonder would be the sentiment in her face, wonder and a
sort of mild haughtiness which Miss Harwood knew how to put on. She
would take no notice. But she would never forget; she would go on
wondering, perhaps divining at last: proudly and entirely ignoring that
strange incident--but she would not forget it. Henceforward her eyes
would have another aspect towards Janet, and even perhaps towards her
lover.

Janet breathed more freely when it was safely out of her pocket and in
the post-office box. Nobody could see it now; she was safe, at least for
the time. It is needless to say that she added not a word, explanatory
or otherwise, to that curious piece of paper. She wrote the address with
the greatest care in her neatest hand. She was so girlish as to think
that her pretty handwriting, the fresh glossy envelope which she
selected so carefully, rejecting one which had a small speck upon it,
and which was a little brown at one corner--would go to his heart, and
that he would remark those signs of her care to please him. Poor little
Janet! She was not a girl of lofty sentiments, nor a very loyal soul;
but she was very young, and had a world of foolish expectation still in
her inexperienced heart.

Thus her former terror about the mystery which she had discovered so
close to her was quieted in her mind almost entirely by the coming in of
something more powerful. Sometimes a vague thrill of terror would pass
through her when she looked at the door so hermetically closed, the door
which had once trembled and given way under her slight fingers. In the
middle of the night she sometimes woke with a start thinking she heard
some one at her door, afraid to open her eyes lest she should see the
whiteness in her room of the white beard and pallid face.

She took to locking her door from that time, a practice for which she
was much scoffed at by Julia, who discovered it at once and wished to
know, satirically, what she was afraid of? Was it robbers, and did Janet
think they would come up all the way to the second floor for her,
instead of going at once to the pantry for the plate? Janet could not
make an answer to this assault, but she continued to lock her door and
to look carefully around her room every night to make sure that no one
was there.

This, however, was the only effect that the vision in the wing had upon
her. Another matter, far closer and more urgent, was introduced into her
thoughts. There were now two people whose whole attention was bent on
the sounds outside in the still evenings when they sat over their
needlework, listening intently for a step, for the sound of the bell. To
meet him and Gussy within the same four walls, to see his eyes turn to
her, and know that Miss Harwood looked on, this was far more difficult
than any mystery for Janet to bear.



CHAPTER XXIX.


Gussy Harwood awoke next morning with a sense of exhilaration in her
mind, as if, during the night, some burden had rolled off her shoulders.
Had any burden been rolled off? The first sensation in the morning of
pain or pleasure is not always a true one, but there is none so poignant
or which leaves so much impression on the mind.

A year--she said to herself--what was a year? If it were two years, what
would it matter so long as all doubts were removed and she was assured
that as she thought of him so he thought of her? How much better would
it have been, in that point of view, if he had opened his heart to her
at once!--not waiting for business or wealth or the means of setting up
a house which he could ask her to share. All these were secondary
matters. The thing she desired to know was his heart and what was in it.
If he really loved her, as she sometimes believed he did, yet sometimes
doubted, how happy it would be to watch the growth of the practice, the
coming of the time when prudence and good sense would permit them to set
up a new household together!

Gussy did not desire in the least to forestall that moment, to reject
the guidance of prudence. Far from that. Her own actions were always
regulated by that rule. All that she wanted was the full understanding,
the power to believe that she knew his heart as he knew hers. But she
said to herself, with a sigh,

“Men do not understand this. They think it not honorable to engage a
woman before they are able to carry their engagement out, not knowing,
not guessing, how very different is the woman’s view--how that what she
wants is the understanding, the link between heart and heart, the
privilege of sharing their thoughts and being bound to them.”

She sighed, and there was impatience and weariness in her sigh. How was
it that they would not understand--that he would not understand? She
would wait for him for years if it were necessary, so long as there was
no doubt left upon the mutual sentiment, so long as the bond was made
which he thought it more honorable not to make till it could be quickly
fulfilled.

And this feeling went on growing stronger every hour of the day. The
first exhilaration departed, and the weariness came back. A year! And
who could tell that in a year there might not be some new drawback, some
further suspense necessary. If men would but understand that it is not
to be married that the woman wants, but to know the lover’s heart, to be
assured of his love!

When Molière made his _Précieuses_ contemn the vulgar haste with which
their suitors would have jumped to the last accomplished fact of
marriage, he had (perhaps) touched a secret of the feminine heart which
few men divine.

Gussy, who was not poetical, still less _précieuse_, who was indeed a
very matter-of-fact and most sensible person, would have been like the
foolish Cathon and Madelon, quite pleased with the _pays du tendre_, so
long as her lover had led her with a faithful hand into that enchanted
country. She did not insist upon the new establishment, the immediate
conclusion. She only wanted him to say frankly half-a-dozen words, and
so to bind them together forever. It was half an injury to her that he
should feel it necessary to wait for such a practical reason. Did he
think that her love was a less thing than her word, and that so long as
she had not audibly pledged that, she was free? Did he think himself
free because he had not said to her, “Be my wife!”

These questions flitted through Gussy’s mind, drifting across the sky
like clouds, throughout the day. She shook her head at the vanity and
shortsightedness of the thought. She free, when she loved him! Would a
mere promise bind her more than the devotion of her whole being? And
then there came a cold shiver over Gussy’s heart. Did he think perhaps
that _he_ was free so long as he had made no promise--that all the
silent fascination which bound them together and the link that had been
growing for years, and which he had woven by so many tender words and
looks and fond regards, was nothing, so long as no pledge had been given
or received?

Gussy would not allow herself to think this. She shook her head over the
defects in men, the absence of a finer feeling, the want of that
intuition which everybody said women possessed in a higher degree. He
could not see that there was a more delicate honor in avowal than in
silence. It was strange, but she was obliged to conclude that this was
how men felt, and that they did not understand.

Gussy was also a little cast down, ashamed, almost humbled, by the
thought that he was in no such doubt of her sentiments as she was of
his. But, then, she asked herself--for such a problem awakens
metaphysical tendencies in the most simple mind--whether perhaps her
doubt of him was not as much the weakness of the woman’s point of view
as his reticence was of the man’s? Perhaps it had never entered into his
mind that she could doubt him after all that had come and gone. Perhaps
he felt the bond between them to be so assured and true that no
declaration could make it stronger. Perhaps, just as he did not
understand her, she did not understand him, and exemplified the woman’s
deficiency just as he exemplified the man’s. This thought sufficed to
clear Gussy’s brow for the whole afternoon.

She told her mother, who was very eager for news, and had also expected
much from the dance, that Charley had been talking about his profession,
and that he was now really getting on, and felt, he believed, the ball
at his feet.

“He thinks that in another year or so he will be able to think of a
house of his own,” said Gussy.

“Oh!” said Mrs. Harwood, with somewhat blank looks, “in a year or so!”

“Yes, mamma; did you expect him to jump to the heights of his profession
in a moment? A silk gown in six months and the woolsack perhaps in----”

Gussy broke off with a laugh. She had replied to her mother with a look
equally blank, incapable of understanding (as it seemed) what could be
looked for more.

“I am not so silly as that,” said the mother. “I know it is very slow
work getting on at the Bar. Still, I thought----”

“What did you think?” asked Gussy, with a certain scorn in the corners
of her mouth.

“My dear, if you take that tone I shall say nothing more. I had thought
nothing that was not quite reasonable, whatever you may think; but I
shall say no more about it. You young people have your own ways of
managing matters. I don’t think much of them, but that, I suppose, is
because I am old-fashioned and can’t understand anything so superfine as
your modes of action. You are a great deal too superior for me.”

“I notice,” said Gussy, “that whenever people are arguing, and don’t
know what to say, they call those who think differently superfine and
superior. It is as good an argument as another, I suppose.”

Thus Gussy punished her mother for putting into words the troubled
intuition of her own heart. It was enough, however, to put a stop to the
discussion, which was what she desired most. Mrs. Harwood was so much
moved that, wanting an outlet somewhere, she was driven to confiding in
Janet, who came down to the drawing-room earlier than usual. Gussy had
gone out somewhere to tea.

“I don’t seem to understand the simplest questions nowadays,” she said,
fretfully; “they all think me so old-fashioned that I am not worth
considering. Do you think it an honorable thing, Janet, or right, or
wise for a man to flutter for years about a girl, always coming after
her, never letting her alone, so that everybody has remarked it, and yet
never saying a word that could compromise him, though he has quite
compromised her? Do you think there is any sense in which that could be
called right?”

“No,” said Janet, in a very low tone, smitten by sudden compunction.

She had her back to Mrs. Harwood, pouring out the tea.

“What do you say? Oh, I suppose you are just like the rest, and don’t
see any harm in it. But I assure you I do. If anyone haunted you like
that, my dear, under my roof, I should certainly think it my duty to
interfere.”

“Oh, I hope not, Mrs Harwood; isn’t that surely the very worst thing
that can be done--to interfere----”

“Interfere!” said Mrs. Harwood, indignantly; “I should soon interfere. I
should not let anything like that go on, I promise you. The worst is,”
she went on, with a troubled countenance, “that with one’s own----”

She stopped here, finding further revelation, perhaps, injudicious; but
apparently the mere suggestion of interference in one case showed the
possibility of doing so in another. She had taken the cup of tea from
Janet’s hand, who sat down opposite her, in a way which was very
familiar and home-like, and Mrs. Harwood’s mouth was opened. After a
pause she began, with a little laugh,

“My son is not of that kind. I wonder, by the way, what has become of
him that he is not in for tea? He is rather the other way. He goes a
great deal too fast. If ever he thinks he is in love he will blurt out
everything at once, and perhaps find himself bound for life to some one
whom he has only known for a few days.”

“That is even more dangerous than the other way,” said Janet, with
exceeding demureness, in the half light.

“Worse for the man, but not for the woman, who gets everything she
wants. The other is a great deal better for the man, who holds off until
he is quite sure----”

“One would think, then, that you rather approve of that last way, though
I thought you had condemned it; but perhaps it is only for your son you
would like it, and not for other people----”

“I don’t approve it at all,” cried Mrs. Harwood, hotly. “A girl’s best
years may be wasted like that--always waiting and waiting--and perhaps
some other cut her out in the end. You can’t think I should approve of
that, my dear. I only say that Dolff, poor boy, is all the other way,
and will most likely fling himself at the head of the first girl he
fancies, which would be a pity for the girl too, for Dolff will not be
very well off. He has got his grandfather’s little property in Wales,
which is entailed on him, but he has in reality nothing more: though
perhaps people might think otherwise, seeing him always treated as if he
were the master of the house.”

Janet made no answer for a minute or two, and then, with a not unnatural
instinct of combativeness, it occurred to her to carry the war into the
enemy’s country.

She asked: “Have you been very long in this house, Mrs. Harwood?” in her
most childlike voice.

“Eh? Oh! in this house? We came about fifteen years ago when Julia was a
baby,” she answered, briefly.

“You must have done a great deal to it to make it so pretty. And have
you really never used the wing?”

“The wing?”

Mrs. Harwood, in the first impulse of astonishment, raised her eyes and
stared at Janet, but said no more.

“It looks,” said Janet, “as if it must be such a nice, well-shaped
room--or perhaps there is more than one room? Many people would be so
glad to have that little additional space.”

“You seem to know a great deal about it,” said Mrs. Harwood, “though I
don’t quite know how, for it has been shut up for years, and none of the
servants even have ever been in. It is full of old furniture from my
home in Wales--and other lumber.”

“To be sure,” said Janet, “a nice lumber-room where you can put
everything is of great use.”

“Yes, it is of great use; and, as it happens it would be of no
particular use in any other way; for we have as many rooms as we want,
and two or three for visitors--which is as much as anybody could desire
in London. Of course it is a different thing in a country house. How is
it that you have formed such a very clear idea of the wing, Janet? Many
people never find it out.”

“I suppose,” said Janet, “because I have been walking so much in the
garden lately, and one goes all the round of the house, and one
speculates----”

“On what, I should like to know?” cried Mrs. Harwood, sitting bolt
upright in her chair.

“Oh, nothing; only on the shape of the house, and what a nice corner it
seems, and so much sun. Perhaps I was so bold as to think it would make
a nice school-room,” said Janet, with a little laugh, “and so shut off
from the rest of the house.”

“Oh, if that is all!” said Mrs. Harwood. She resumed, after a moment, “I
would not advise it for that use. Of course I don’t myself believe in
anything of the kind, but there are curious stories about it, about
things that have been heard--and seen too, I believe. The last people
who lived here were very queer people. I can’t tell you all that was
said of them. The door of communication used to be open, but the
servants in a body begged that it might be shut up. You have noticed,
perhaps, that it is quite done away with.”

“Is it built up?” asked Janet, with great innocence.

“Built up? oh, no, that’s a strong step to take. After us there might
come somebody who would want to use it, and building up is a strong
step. But it’s almost the same--it is fastened up very effectually, so
that no one can either come or go--not even,” said Mrs. Harwood, with
an abrupt laugh, “a ghost.”

“But Vicars,” said Janet, pursuing the investigation, “can go out and
in, I suppose?”

“Vicars?” cried Mrs. Harwood. “What do you suppose he has to do with it?
Oh, I know now. You have heard that he lives on the ground-floor. So he
does; but his rooms open from outside, as you may have seen. You must
keep your eyes very well about you, Janet, to have found out all that.”

“No,” said Janet; “I only can’t help seeing things--that is, some
things. And, to tell the truth, I have heard once or twice a curious
noise which has frightened me very much. And I never had heard any of
the stories, so it was all the more strange.”

Mrs. Harwood looked at her for a few moments with a fixed look; veiling
her face, however, by means of the cup of tea which she had raised to
her lips. Then she relapsed again into a laugh.

“You must not take such foolish fancies into your head, my dear. _I_
don’t believe in anything of the kind. You may be sure there is some
quite simple explanation of it--the wind in a chimney, or some other
trick of acoustics, as they call it. You are far too sensible to believe
in ghosts or mysterious noises. There is Dolff, I think, at the door.”

“I hope the tea is strong enough for him. He likes it strong,” said
Janet.

“Oh, I am sure it will do very well. Janet! be careful how you mention
such a thing to Dolff. He is very imaginative and impressionable. I
don’t want his mind to be disturbed about the house. Pay a little
attention to me, my dear; I am quite in earnest in what I say.”

“I shall certainly pay attention to whatever you tell me, Mrs. Harwood.”

“I know you will. I know you will! Not another word about it, as he is
just coming in--nor to anyone, if you please, my dear. The servants get
hold of such things, and make a story out of them, however small the
incident may be; and there is a continual fuss, with their frights and
their imaginations. You may mention it to Gussy if you like, but to no
one else. Well, Dolff, we were just wondering what kept you so late for
tea. Gussy and Ju have gone out to a tea-party, but I always calculate
upon you to hand me my piece of cake.”

“You have got Miss Summerhayes, mother,” said Dolff, as if that was all
that anyone could require.



CHAPTER XXX.


Janet withdrew as quickly as she could from the drawing-room when she
had given Dolff the tea which he now took so regularly, and which his
family considered such a sign of mental and moral reformation. There was
indeed no chance of being left alone with him, which was the thing of
all others she most wished to avoid, for Mrs. Harwood could not go away,
and was always present when she had once been wheeled into the room; but
Janet knew that Dolff would ask her to come to the piano, and take
advantage of the withdrawal there to say things to her which made it
very difficult to keep him at arm’s length as she wished. She turned
away while he was talking to his mother, stealing out of the room,
knowing that her absence would be felt by both, but longing to escape,
feeling the agitation and excitement more than she could bear. And there
could be no doubt that to-night that agitation would be stronger than
ever, for Meredith was sure to come to talk over the dance, as was
almost necessary considering his intimacy in the house; and her heart
beat wildly when she thought of meeting him again in the presence of
them all, Gussy and Dolff, and the mother whose secret they had
discovered. All of the three were more or less wronged in that secret
alliance which had been formed between Meredith and Janet; an alliance,
was it, or a conspiracy? The girl shrank into herself for a moment when
she thought of this, and of the unsuspecting family who knew nothing of
it, and would receive Meredith with such warm kindness, and was so good
to herself. She shrank--but then forgot everything else in the
consciousness that she should meet him to-night--that once more they
would be in the same room, and that with his eyes at least he would say
to her many wonderful agitating things.

Perhaps this secrecy, and the absorbing excitement there was in meeting
him under the eyes of those who were so deceived, who were so little
aware of what was going on beneath, held Janet’s interest more than
anything else. A conspiracy has always a strange fascination in it, and
to carry on secret communications in the face of every scrutiny, and
balk suspicion, and baffle watchfulness, has, especially to the very
young, a piquancy which legitimate intercourse often does not have.
Janet could not escape the sense of guilt, but the interest, the
dramatic combinations that would be gone through in the evening, her own
position as the heroine of the situation, a place which Gussy thought
was hers, but which was not hers, was too strong, or Janet’s conscience
too weak to conquer. Everything yielded to the thought of what he would
say. How he would manage all the conflicting elements, whether he would
be able to say a word to her to tell her if he had received her letter.
It was far more engrossing, far more absorbing than any play.

And it may be imagined what a party it was that sat awaiting Meredith in
the bright room where Mrs. Harwood sat, with the dimmer one beyond,
where all the light centred in the white keys of the piano. Gussy was
full of an expectation, not quite serene indeed, but calmer than might
have been supposed; for, now that she knew all immediate change to be
impossible, she had schooled herself to think that what had been said
about a year was in itself a sort of decision upon which, since better
could not be, her position for the future might be founded. She awaited
his coming, accordingly, with more composure than usual, with a sort of
secret assurance, as almost her betrothed--kept from being so only by
that exaggerated sense of honor which made her impatient sometimes, yet
was nevertheless, in its way, in the mistaken way of men, a high
quality. To be able to think highly of the man she loves, although she
may think him mistaken, or even wrong--to believe that he is wrong in
what is, according to his lights, a chivalrous and high-minded way, is
always delightful to a woman. She had reasoned herself into this view of
the matter, and she sat accordingly in what poor Gussy thought was her
most becoming dress, with a countenance full of light and a heart full
of trembling comfort, awaiting her lover.

Dolff was a little sulky: he was disappointed and troubled that Janet
had run away from him after tea, just when they might have had, he said
to himself, a quiet hour, undisturbed by anyone, either for music or
talk. Now that fellow Meredith would come and take possession of the
piano, and make an exhibition of himself and his singing all
night--keeping everybody else out in the cold. Dolff thought that it was
not fair. He ought to be the first to be considered in the house; not a
fellow who has not even the pluck to speak out, who was dangling on
forever without coming to anything. That would never be Dolff’s case.
Difficulty in making up his mind was not a fault of his. He knew what he
wanted, and, by Jove, he would have it, too, whatever his mother might
say. They would want him to marry somebody with money, he knew; but
there was only one woman in the world whom he would ever marry, and what
did it matter to him whether they gave their consent or not?

Thus he mused, sitting as near as he could to Janet, talking to her
about the music. Talking about music threw dust in the eyes of his
mother and sister, and stopped any interference on their part--and _she_
understood well enough what he meant. She was so quick--at the first
word, almost before you were aware yourself, she knew what you meant.
She was the most wonderful creature that had ever been born; there was
none like her, none.

I wonder if Mrs. Harwood, sitting by the side of the fire, had any idea
what was going on in the minds of the young people who surrounded her,
and who were ready to start, at a word from her, to do anything she
wanted. They all thought she had not. Gussy believed that her mother,
save for the momentary surprise she had expressed, was entirely
satisfied with Meredith, and calmly considered him as one of the family.
Dolff thought that his rising passion for Janet would burst upon his
mother as a great discovery, calling forth her wrath and (ineffectual)
resistance when he should announce it to her. And Janet? Janet was the
only one who was not so sure. She was quicker in perception than either
of them; and there were looks in Mrs. Harwood’s eyes sometimes which did
not consist with the quiescence of her _rôle_ as a mere good-natured
mother of a family, living only to humor her children. Besides, Janet
was aware of the secret in this genial woman’s life. She knew that there
must have been something deeper, something more tragical in it than
anybody suspected.

Mrs. Harwood, motionless in her chair, taking every accident with such
perfect good-humor, smoothing everybody down, no doubt observing
everything, was the one in the party of whom Janet was afraid. But her
children were so well accustomed to her, so dutifully, habitually
disregardful of her, taking her for granted, as children do, that they
made little account of her watchfulness and knowledge. “Mamma takes no
notice,” they said and thought.

“I wish you’d just try over this thing with me, Miss Summerhayes. I want
to have it perfect,” said Dolff.

“Oh, please do give us a little respite, Dolff--we know all your songs
by heart.”

“I did not ask you,” said Dolff, with fraternal rudeness. “So do I know
all your songs by heart--and Meredith’s--and I don’t think much of them.
Besides, this is none of my old songs,” he said, with a little shyness.
“It’s one Miss Summerhayes looked up for me, and I know you’ll like it,
mother--something old and nice--not classical, which is not in my
way----”

“I should think not, indeed,” said Gussy, with scorn.

“Or the other, which I used to like: but I don’t care for them now. Miss
Summerhayes--oh,” he continued, rudely, “here’s that fellow; I suppose
we shall have to give it up for to-night?”

“There is no reason why you should give up, Dolff. You speak as if
Charley--who has far more sense--would ever interfere with you.”

“Oh, I know!” said Dolff, digging his hands into his pockets. He brought
the song he had intended to sing to Janet, and standing behind her chair
showed her how he had marked it in consonance with her teachings. “You
said this was to be very _piano_” said Dolff, “it’s not how the stupid
printers have done it, but I am sure you know best.”

This appeal to her, though she felt it almost intolerable, carried Janet
through the moment of Meredith’s entrance. Gussy rose to meet him, going
forward a step involuntarily with the instinctive air of being the
person most concerned. He shook hands with Janet as with the rest,
pressing her hand as she hoped he did not press the others, till she had
nearly cried out, and giving her a look under his eyebrows, which she
felt to mean that he had received her communication. And then he sat
down, and Dolff retreated, giving up to the superior influence. Meredith
brought in with him a changed atmosphere altogether. The humdrum family
routine, with all its little subdued oppositions and disagreements, but
dull surface of unity, quickened into interest. He divided his smiling
looks, his little flattering bantering speeches, among them all.

“Well,” he said, “let’s talk of last night. I suppose that’s still
uppermost in all our minds. I hope that you are all quite convinced that
it was the greatest possible success.”

“You know,” said Gussy, “we are not very sanguine people in this family.
We are always seized with secret doubts afterwards whether all our
friends were not making believe to enjoy themselves.”

“I cannot say that is my frame of mind,” said her mother; “yes, I
thought it went off very well. Everybody looked pleased; they ate a very
good supper, and there was no getting them out of the house. I don’t at
all think they were making believe.”

“Ah, mamma, but you’re not quite a Harwood, as I often tell you.”

“You are the best judge, Mrs. Harwood,” said Meredith, “for you look on
and see the game. We are all so much engaged in thinking of our own
parts that we never take in the whole.”

“I see, perhaps, more that I am supposed to see; but I don’t pretend to
be omniscient, Charley, as you give me credit for.”

“With an eye for everything,” he said, laughing--“for our vagaries, all
and sundry, and for the supper, and for Vicars and who knows how many
private matters besides.”

“Vicars,” said Gussy; “he is the least of mamma’s cares, I should think.
He is the most invaluable person for such a party as we had last night.
He is the best servant I ever saw, though one might think, as he does so
little household work, that he would get out of the way. But he doesn’t.
He never forgets anything----”

“Oh, that’s a great deal to say,” said Meredith, again with a laugh. “I
think I’ve seen occasions on which he has been caught out.”

Mrs. Harwood took no notice of this, though her attention quickened.

“Vicars,” she said, tranquilly, “is a very old servant; but I think you
may give me some credit, for I superintended everything last night.”

Meredith gave Janet a look. Did anybody see it, could anyone notice it,
but herself? The secret that they both knew seemed to burn between them
like a link of fire.

“Everything,” he said, “is a big word.”

The laugh with which he accompanied this seemed to Janet full of
suggestion, and as if he intended his hearers to understand that there
was something beneath; but this was probably only her excited
consciousness, for he began at once to plunge into details of how Miss
Robinson danced all the evening with Mr. Green, and the hard ado he
himself had to prevent two rival mothers from coming to blows.

“For I hope you all saw how I devoted myself to supper and the old
ladies,” he said.

“You did not dance very much, I perceived,” said Gussy.

“No; and chiefly with the plain people, the people who had no partners.”
He sent a laughing glance towards Janet. “Indeed, I think I may give
myself credit for having quite fulfilled my _rôle_ of the next
friend--the next after the son of the house.”

“Dolff does not understand his duties in that way,” said Mrs. Harwood.
“He dances with all the prettiest people, and never goes near the
dowagers; but Charley, I think, is taking too much credit to himself.”

“You seem to me,” said Dolff, returning from the outer room still with
his hands in his pockets, “to be making a great deal of talk about
nothing. I didn’t see that it required such dreadful exertions to make
the dance go off. It went off of itself, as dances usually do, so far as
I can see.”

“Dolff settles the matter like a Daniel come to judgment. Well, I can
only say for myself that last night is one that I shall remember all my
life. For finding out more things in heaven and earth than are dreamt of
in anyone’s philosophy, commend me to a dance.”

“Finding out?” said Gussy, with a look of surprise.

“Oh, yes; the hearts are uncovered like the shoulders, and all the
corners of the house open. Don’t you agree with me, Miss Summerhayes?”

Janet fell a thrill of terror come over her. What did he mean? Was he
going to disclose their discovery, to demand explanations?

“I don’t think,” she said, faltering, “that I--wanted to find out
anything. It was a very nice dance.”

“That’s what I say,”, said Dolff. “I don’t understand metaphysics. But
it was not quite such a nice dance as I hoped,” he said once more,
stooping over Janet’s chair.

It is probable that this last little speech was not intended to be
heard, but there was a pause at this moment, and as a matter of fact it
was audible enough. Mrs. Harwood and Gussy both looked towards the
speaker, whose boyish face was a little flushed as he looked down upon
the governess. It diverted their attention from the fact that there was
something strange, not quite comprehensible, in what Meredith had said.
They were not susceptible about the discoveries that could be made in
their house; perhaps, Gussy thought, though his language was a little
strange, that all he said was directed to herself, to impress upon her
the communications of last night, and to make it more and more evident
to her that, little as had been said then, he considered the evening a
turning-point in his life. She was very willing to adopt this view. It
flattered all her feelings, and confirmed her wishes. He was wrong, oh,
very wrong, in that point of honor of his; but he was very anxious. And
that, notwithstanding the visionary necessity that sealed his lips, she
should fully understand him she threw herself into the discussion and
led him on to the gossip of which he was a master, and which amused Mrs.
Harwood. They took all the ladies and their toilets to pieces, and
Meredith had various stories, funny and otherwise, to tell of the men.

In society of every kind the characters of the absent are often torn to
pieces with no particular motive, or one which is half good, to divert
the minds of the audience from more important things. The friends of the
Harwoods suffered in this way, because the situation had become, nobody
knew how, somewhat strained, and the conversation, no one could
understand wherefore, uncomfortably significant--and this holocaust was
offered up with the usual advantageous results.



CHAPTER XXXI.


It was certainly impossible that any communication could take place in
words between Janet and Meredith on the evening above recorded. He
squeezed her hand significantly indeed, and looked volumes at her from
under his eyebrows--but looks, though they may express volumes of
tenderness and sentiment, are not much to be relied upon as regards
facts, and explanations cannot be given in them nor appointments made.
Janet was accordingly more tantalized and excited than satisfied by
these glances; and she found that when Meredith drew Gussy as usual to
the piano, and the ordinary duet began, it was with feelings
considerably changed that she regarded this pair, who the last time they
performed together she had watched with a half-comic, satirical sense
that the woman was much more deeply moved than the man, and a
mischievous half pleasure in perceiving how he played with her.

But now Janet was conscious of other feelings; not all the confidential
glances he could bestow upon her could keep her from feeling a keen pang
as she watched the two together, the close approach of his head to hers,
the caressing gesture with which he would bend over Gussy. She had
smiled at all that before with a kittenish amusement, half guilty yet
undisturbed by any pain, thinking if Gussy only knew what her lover’s
looks said to the looker-on! But now Janet had ceased to be a looker-on.
She was one of the players in the drama, the one secretly preferred, to
whom all those sweetnesses were due. She felt a silent pang rise in her
instead of the amusement. She was very angry, not sorry, for Gussy, the
deluded, and angry beyond words with him. How did he dare to do it? What
was his motive? If it was she, Janet, whom he loved, what was the use
of keeping up this pretence and flattering Gussy with the vain
imagination that she was the object of his thoughts?

It was a great change to have been made in a single night, and it
altered Janet’s views of many things. She had no longer the feeling of
superiority which her spectator position gave her, and from which she
had despised Gussy for her easy subjugation and delusion, as well as
pitied her. Now Gussy had become her enemy, stealing what belonged to
her, since she could talk to him freely, go away with him into the
background, where they were comparatively alone, and could say what they
pleased to each other.

Thus the evening was full of torture to Janet. She began to pay the
penalty. She could not endure Dolff, who came to her perpetually with
some little remark or reference, and whom she repulsed with an
impatience which took him entirely by surprise; nor Julia, whose
retirement from the scene necessitated also the withdrawal of the
governess. Julia was very tired after the dissipations of the previous
night. She yawned “her head off,” as Dolff eloquently said; her eyes
would not keep open.

“You had better go to bed, Ju,” said her mother; “you were up so late
last night.”

Julia, after the inevitable resistance which every child, even of
fifteen, and however sleepy, offers to that suggestion, rose at last to
obey it.

“Are you coming, Janet?” she said; “you must be tired too.”

Janet rose after a struggle with herself. She had the greatest mind to
rebel, to break the bondage of custom, to ask whether she might not
stay. But what was the use? only to have another look perhaps, or
squeeze of the hand, as he went away, more exasperating than
consolatory. As she followed Julia out of the room she gave a glance, at
the pair and saw that Meredith was stooping over Gussy’s chair, saying
something in her ear, at which she, leaning back almost upon his
shoulder, smiled with her face half turned towards the door. Was he
carrying it so far, false and cruel as he was, as to make a jest at
Janet’s expense after all that had happened? Janet felt herself stung to
the heart. She ran upstairs with a burning sensation in her breast, as
if a knife had gone through her, and flung herself upon her bed in a
paroxysm of anger and misery. To make confidences to her on the subject
of Gussy was one thing--it made her laugh, though no doubt it was bad of
him (yet humorous) to do it, but to make confidences to Gussy about
her--this idea fired Janet with anguish and rage beyond words.

It was the custom in the Harwood family, as in many other virtuous
houses, that the letters should be placed by the side of the plates at
breakfast, each member of the family finding his or her correspondence
when he or she appeared--a custom which has its inconveniences if any
individual of the family has anything to conceal. It had never occurred
to Janet before to receive any letter which had not the Clover postmark,
or at least came from some one in that old home; and it was an object of
curiosity to Julia to see a litter of letters lying by the governess’s
plate.

“Oh, what a lot of letters Janet has to-day,” she said.

Dolff, who sat on Janet’s side of the table, cast an involuntary look at
them as he passed. She was herself a little late that morning, not yet
downstairs, and it gave the foolish boy pleasure even to read her name.
But as he glanced a look of consternation came upon Dolff’s face. He
uttered a suppressed exclamation, and looked again, then flushed
crimson, an effect which was not so pretty on his boyish bearded face as
it is on a girl’s.

“What is the matter, Dolff?”

“What a cad I am! I am looking at Miss Summerhayes’ letters,” he said.

“I daresay,” said Gussy, “you won’t do much harm. She has no letters but
from the vicarage and her old friends where she came from.”

Dolff did not say anything more, but he was very watchful till Janet
appeared, which she did immediately after, with many apologies. He saw
her, too, look at the address on the envelope that was uppermost with a
start, and then she put her letters hastily away in her pocket.

“You know we all read our letters, Janet,” said Gussy, “and stand on no
ceremony.”

“I know, thanks; but it does not matter. My Clover news will keep: it is
much diluted generally, and I am so late this morning. I cannot think
what has made me so late.”

Dolff was very silent at that morning meal. He scarcely spoke to anyone.
He had none of the remarks to make which he was generally so anxious to
expend upon Miss Summerhayes. If anybody had been specially interested
in Dolff it would have been seen that he watched every movement Janet
made--not as he usually did, but with a suspicious, anxious inspection.
But his sisters were indifferent, and Janet herself too much excited to
pay any attention to him. She did not know that he had seen her letter.
When she saw it, she cast a quick glance at the other side of the table
to see if by any chance Julia or Gussy had noted a handwriting which
must have been familiar. But they were both entirely unconscious, at
their ease; and she never thought of Dolff. It was unlikely that a man
should have looked at her letters, but one of the girls might have done
it with that more lively curiosity which girls have about little things.
Julia might have done it “for fun;” but Janet did not think of Dolff.
She was, therefore, quite at ease so far as they were concerned, though
the letter burned her pocket, demanding to be read. As soon as she had
an excuse to rise from the table she did so, still unaware of the
spectator, full of heavy thoughts, who said to himself, “Now she is
going to read it. She will not trust herself to read it before any of
us.” He did not know that there was any special reason why Meredith
should write to Janet. Had it been Julia who had seen it she would have
said so, and Janet would doubtless have found an explanation. But Dolff
said nothing. A letter in Meredith’s hand--Meredith, who was, or should
be, his sister’s pledged and affianced lover--who could have nothing to
do with Janet that was not clandestine and guilty. Dolff’s colorless
countenance--with its light hair and light mustache, a face which was
more foolish than comic, a half-innocent, half-jovial countenance--was
stern as that of a judge. What had she to do with Meredith? What did she
know of him, save as Gussy’s lover? Was she so far ignorant of honor and
virtue that she should allow another woman’s lover to write to her? and
what to Janet could Meredith have to say?

It was at once less, and more guilty than Dolff imagined--for it was
touching the papers she had sent him that Meredith wrote--but the manner
of the writing was not exactly that of a business communication.
Meredith wrote as follows:--

     “MY DEAREST--

     “Do you know you have set me on the right track, as I believe, by
     your mad scraps of paper? They are mad, but there’s method in them.
     I am coming to your house to-night, but I shan’t dare, you know, to
     speak to you. Come to the library, where we have met before, at
     about four o’clock. You can make an excuse to change books or match
     worsted or something--any pretext you like, but come. It will be
     dark, and I can walk with you part of the way home. There is no
     telling what may come out of those papers of yours--freedom, I
     think, in the first place, and the power to decide upon my own
     life. Come, my little Janet, my sweet little girl, at four, to your
     devoted--C.”

While Janet read this her heart beat and thumped upon her bosom, and
took away her breath. He had no right to write to her like that. It was
abominable of him, a great liberty--“My dearest!” She was not his
dearest, she was only an acquaintance whom he had known about two
months. And to bid her come “where they had met before,” as if she had
been in the habit of meeting him before--as if it had not been merely an
accidental or chance meeting. Janet was very angry, and shed hot and
bitter tears. But yet to be called his dearest, though it was false, was
somehow sweet. “His little Janet!” She was not his little Janet; he had
nothing to do with her. How dared he?--how dared he?

Janet went with scarlet cheeks to the school-room, when she heard Julia
moving about there; and with her soul as much disturbed as her face. How
difficult it is to attend to verbs and spelling when your heart is rent
between two things--the good which you can barely see, and are doubtful
of, and which as so painful; and the evil, which has everything to
recommend it except that it is evil. Janet tried to put that conflict
aside while she attended to Julia’s lessons, thinking all the time how
trifling was the one in consideration of the other, what loss of time to
worry concerning the way in which she spelt disappointed. It was just as
miserable a word if you spelt it one way or the other; diss-apointed
does not look so well, but Julia knew no difference. Poor little girl!
it is perhaps as vain writing down the tale of Janet’s little troubles,
while the narrator perhaps has a heart filled with things that hurt and
wound a great deal more. But Julia could not fail to remark those
scarlet cheeks.

“Why are you so red?” she said; “you look as if you had been scorching
your cheeks, as mamma says I do, reading over the fire.”

“It is nothing,” said Janet; “have you got out all the books?”

“And your eyes look as if you had been crying,” said Julia.

How the lessons were got through it would have been difficult for Janet
to tell. As it happened, in the afternoon things arranged themselves for
her in the most wonderful way so as to leave her free. Julia went out
with Gussy to another tea-party, which was a thing she detested, and an
old friend of Mrs. Harwood’s came to call. The old lady liked to be left
alone with her visitor when it was an old friend, so that Janet had
perfect command of her time. It seemed done on purpose, she thought, by
some spirit opposed to good resolutions, for she had thought that she
could not, must not go. She would not, it was treachery to her present
home, it was undignified on her own part, obeying a call which was
really a careless command, which was given as if it would be beyond her
power to resist it. She would not go!

But then came the other side of the question. It might, he had said, be
very important to him to get the clue, and he had found it. He would
wait for her, and be terribly disappointed when she did not come. He
might have some other important question to ask her, something in which
she could give him real help. The woman who deliberates is lost. After a
great deal of self-discussion, Janet put on her hat hastily, as if by
stealth, and went out. It was half dark already, though it was not four
o’clock. It occurred to her vaguely that it was a happiness she could
scarcely have anticipated not to have Dolff on her hands, who was almost
always waiting for the opportunity of falling upon her. But she had
scarcely seen Dolff all day.

If ever man spent a miserable day it was Dolff upon this occasion, when
all his faculties were roused to watch the girl whom he had thought so
perfect. Poor boy, his mind was full of the most dolorous conflict. He
was angry, jealous, wretched, longing to go down on his knees to ask her
what the letter meant, to implore her to tell him that it was all right
and there was no harm in it, yet not daring to betray that he knew
anything at all, or that he had any suspicions, and all the time
declaring to himself that he was a brute to suspect her that could do no
wrong. If she was wronging anyone it was not him, to whom she had never
given any hearing, but Gussy. And Dolff’s mind waxed fierce at the
thought of the other, the man who was Gussy’s lover, yet had dared to
write to Janet. Sometimes it gleamed upon him that there might be
nothing wrong in Meredith’s letter to Janet, that it might be some
question, something of no importance: but it was very hard for him to
believe that there was nothing in it, and the desire in Dolff’s heart
was to take the fellow by the throat, to knock him down, to kick him, to
annihilate him. It was his fault. If Janet was in the wrong, it was he
that had beguiled her and led her away.

“Let me but get my hands on the fellow!” Dolff said.

He kept up a very rigorous watch all day, and when in the afternoon he
saw Janet steal forth alone, Dolff followed in the growing darkness,
determined to see where she went. He kept her in sight along the line
of garden walls to the little shop, such an innocent, feminine shop, and
his heart was relieved at the sight of it. Surely there could be no harm
there!

Dolff thought at first of following her in, his heart swelling with
sudden relief. He would go in and ask leave to walk home with her, and
forget all his evil thoughts. But as he passed the pretty shop-window,
with all its Christmas cards laid out, and paused to look in for the
pleasure of seeing her trim little figure with the big boa, looking, as
he thought, like no one else he had ever seen before, distinguishable
anywhere at any distance, something else struck his eye--a black coat,
an uncovered head, a greeting, even the sound of the voices coming to
him, recognizable, though he did not hear what they said. It was to
arrange a meeting that the letter had come. Dolff’s heart swelled as if
it would burst from his breast; the veins in his temple began to beat.
The traitor! The false wretch--false to Gussy, false to everybody,
disgracing and betraying the house in which he had been received!

Dolff’s passion ran in his veins like wine. He was drunk with the
impulse of vengeance that came upon him. If he could but seize the
fellow by the throat, dash out his brains against the stones, he thought
he would be happy. He could not have spoken; he could scarcely breathe.
Poor Gussy betrayed! And this--this little deceiver---- He stopped
himself with a gasp in his throat. It could not be her fault--it was the
villain’s fault--the intolerable wretch who deserved no mercy. _She_ was
his victim, too. Dolff stood with eyes of fire gazing at them through
the trumpery little veil of painted papers, the Christmas cards and
pictures that were stuck all over the window, taking hold of himself, so
to speak, with both hands to keep his fury down. After all, it occurred
to him, almost with a sense of disappointment, this might, it was
possible, be a chance meeting. He must do nothing rashly. He must not
strike till he knew. He stood and watched the conversation; how he
smiled and advanced, and Janet looked up shyly with at first reluctant
looks, withdrawing a little. No, she was unwilling, she drew back. God
bless her! She did not, indeed, look up at all at first, only after a
time, when he had flattered and cajoled her, the villain. No, she had
not meant it, poor darling, he had been lying in wait for her. It was
not she, not she, that was to blame!

Dolff followed every movement with blazing eyes; he pulled up the collar
of his coat, and held his hat down over his brows, that they might not
by any chance see and recognize him. Now they were coming out together.
He turned half away with his shoulder to the pair, but his ears
drinking in every sound, and Meredith did not seem afraid of being
heard.

“You were a little angel to come,” he said, as he came down the steps.
“I half fancied you would take fright.”

It was a settled thing; an arranged meeting. Dolff was almost glad,
though with a sense of anguish in his heart. He had his arm thrown out
to strike, when with the impulse of rage and jealousy which prefers to
feed its flame, to hear a little more of the depravity it means to
punish, he restrained himself once more and followed. How it was they
did not hear him following almost in their footsteps close behind them
he could never tell. They were entirely absorbed in each other. Meredith
took that hand which Dolff scarcely dared to touch, and drew it
familiarly within his arm.

“It is dark, nobody will see us,” said the well-known voice. “Just for
this once.”

What did he mean by his “just for this once,” the shameless villain? If
it was for once, should it not be forever? Dolff strode on behind close
as their shadow; it was quite dark, and the few lamps in St. John’s Wood
gave a very moderate light. They did not see him, they were too much
absorbed in each other. But he could no longer make out what they said.
Meredith was discoursing upon something which Janet did not seem to
understand any more than Dolff did; but when he stooped down over her,
holding the hand which was upon his arm in his, and said, “My little
Janet,” both Janet and Dolff, with his supernatural hearing, understood
very well. Thus they came in their temerity, trusting to the darkness
and to the loneliness of the deserted, silent streets, close to Mrs.
Harwood’s door.



CHAPTER XXXII.


Dolff blotted himself out against the wall, under the tree which bent
over the wall of his own garden, and threw a rugged shadow on the
pavement. He was invisible in the gloom of the wintry night. They went
up in their boldness almost to the very door, and stood there
whispering, yet starting at every noise. Dolff could scarcely hear
Janet’s hesitating little voice, but he drank in every sound of
Meredith’s.

“No, no; there will be nobody out at this hour. Don’t be afraid. Ah!
there might be Dolff. No; Dolff’s waiting for you to come in to teach
him his new song, Janet. Little daring! to train a lout like that.
Well, you’ll keep your eyes open, and if you hear or see anything
further, report to me at once. It’s very important. What do you say?
Don’t be in such a fright, dearest; nobody will see us.”

Then there came a murmur from Janet, too low to be heard.

“Yes, there you’re right. There might be Vicars, the everlasting Vicars
whose occupation will be gone, and who will have to return to be a
butler, like the others. Oh, no, I’ve no pity for Vicars. I daresay it
was he who put his mistress up to it. Mind you keep a good look-out. You
don’t know how important it may be for me. Yes, I know I must go. It
will be droll after this, won’t it, to meet solemnly, as if we had not
seen each other for ages, and didn’t care if we never met again? Eh? To
be sure, I’m going to dinner, and you are never seen on those occasions.
Poor little Janet, eating her morsel up in the nursery, like a naughty
child, and knowing there’s some one downstairs. Never mind, I shall only
think of you the more.”

“And make fun of me with her?” said Janet, in a sharper, more audible
tone.

“With Gussy, bless her! No, she never lets me make fun. She don’t
understand it. You needn’t be jealous, little one, though I avow it’s
droll enough, the position altogether: to keep her in good humor--and
then you, you little spitfire.”

Janet was not audible but in the movement of her figure, the twist of
her shoulders, the poise of her head, there was a question and
remonstrance as clear as words.

“Why do I do it? Oh, it’s all very complicated, very difficult to
understand. I couldn’t explain unless I had time. Unfair! no; there’s
nothing unfair, don’t you know, in love or in war. Don’t be afraid;
she’s of the careless kind, it will do her no harm. I ought not? Well,
perhaps not, strictly speaking. But when does one do everything one
ought? This is not right--perhaps not; but it’s all the more sweet, eh,
little one? And as for Gussy!” he laughed, that triumphant laugh which,
even to Janet’s bewildered ears, was not without offence, “for
Gussy----” with a gurgle of mirth in the words.

Janet could never understand how that horrible moment went, nor how it
all happened. Something seemed suddenly to hurtle through the air, a
dark, swift, rapid thing, like a thunderbolt. She had scarcely felt the
sensation of being pushed away when she was conscious of Meredith lying
at her feet, his white face upturned to the faint light, and of that
dark thing over him seizing him, dashing his head against the pavement.
Janet uttered a cry, but it was not her cry that brought flying feet
along the road in both directions, and evoked a little tumult round the
insensible figure. She mingled with it instinctively; she could not tell
why, keeping silent, partly that she was struck dumb with terror, partly
with an instinct of self-preservation, which seized her in this strange,
sudden, awful emergency. When the door was opened--and her senses were
so acute that she saw it was Vicars who had rushed to see what the
commotion was--she managed to steal in unseen, to fly upstairs, and
shelter herself in her room. What did it matter where she went? He had
been killed before her eyes, with the laugh on his lips. Killed--struck
dead at a blow! And she had seen it done, and knew who had done it, and
was all mixed up and involved in the horrible, horrible catastrophe. It
may seem cruel that this was Janet’s first thought, but she was so
young. She had done her share of all this wrong so carelessly, with no
particular meaning, thinking not much harm.

“Not much harm,” she said to herself, piteously.

No harm, no harm--only to amuse herself; and lo! it had come to murder,
to sudden, swift fate. She was all one throb from head to foot, of
horror and panic and wild excitement. Had any one seen her? Would she be
mixed up in it? Would she have to stand forward and avow it all before
the world in the light of day! Oh, what could Janet do? Where could she
fly? How escape the dreadful revelation, the story which would be spread
over all the world, the horrible fact of being mixed up in a murder? For
the second time, when he seized Meredith by the shoulders, and dashed
his head against the stones, she had recognized Dolff’s face, distorted,
almost beyond recognition, by passion. What could be more dreadful than
to be the witness of it all, the only one who could tell--mixed up in it
as no one else in the world could be?

By and by she heard sounds of men tramping, and a great commotion below.
They were bringing him in here--him--it--the body. Janet’s head went
round, she was on the verge of fainting, but called back her senses by a
supreme effort, saying to herself that if she were found fainting she
would be betrayed, and that nothing but her own self-possession and
courage could now save her. She dipped her head into a basin of water,
put off her outdoor things, even her shoes, on which there were signs of
her walk, and stole out to the gallery to look over the banisters. She
was pale, and there was horror in her face, but that was no more than
the circumstances called forth.

He was lying on a couch which had been wheeled into the hall, and round
him there was a little crowd, a doctor, who seemed to have sprung out of
the earth, as everybody did, and who stood over the prostrate figure
examining it. What was the use? Janet could scarcely keep herself from
crying out, when she had seen him killed. Killed! Oh, what was the use?
Gussy, very pale, but with all her wits about her, stood at the foot of
the sofa. There was a policeman in the hall, and an eager crowd filling
up the doorway with a ring of staring heads. And there he lay killed,
killed! And Janet, horror-stricken, speechless, mixed up in it! the only
witness of what had been done. That dreadful instinct of
self-preservation presently impelled her to further steps; that and the
anxiety she felt to know everything, to know especially how far it was
known that she was mixed up in it.

“What is it? what is it?” she whispered to Gussy, feeling herself by
Miss Harwood’s side; “is it an accident?”

“We can’t tell what it is: it is Mr. Meredith,” said Gussy, in a low,
stern tone.

Janet uttered a cry--what more natural?--and, stealing one glance at the
white upturned face, hid her own in her hands. It was only what an
inexperienced girl would naturally do brought suddenly into such a
presence. Nobody noticed her or thought of her. In the dark she had
escaped entirely unseen.

Then there stole a little balm into her despairing soul. The doctor,
after a hurried examination, turned round to say that the man was still
alive, and begged that a well-known surgeon in the neighborhood should
be immediately sent for. Gussy, who was very pale but perfectly calm,
and complete mistress of the situation, herself superintended the
removal of the couch into the dining-room, which was spacious and well
aired, and had everything removed which was out of place.

The table was already spread for the dinner at which Meredith was to
have been one of the chief guests and Dolff to have occupied the place
of master of the house. Fortunately Gussy did not as yet know the double
misery involved. It was dreadful enough to have this calamity fall so
suddenly without warning upon the domestic happiness and calm. The
dinner-table, with all its pretty arrangements of flowers and shining
crystal and plate, was such a mockery of the sudden, unexplained,
incomprehensible catastrophe, that this touch of the familiar and
commonplace almost broke down Gussy’s composure. She dismantled it
noiselessly with her own hands, assisted eagerly, as she remembered
afterwards with compunction and gratitude, by Janet, who clung closely
to her like her shadow, following where she went with an anxious
endeavor to be of use, which went to Gussy’s heart. They removed the
incongruous ornaments in less time than half-a-dozen housemaids would
have done, and pushed the table aside.

When the surgeon arrived, Janet was ready to be sent on any errand, and
did everything with noiseless rapidity, looking not at the figure on the
sofa, which she seemed incapable of regarding, but at Gussy for her
orders. She was like an obedient, docile slave. When the ladies were
sent out of the room she still clung to Miss Harwood like her shadow,
moving only when she moved. In the hall the policeman still held his
place, with several of the people who had surged in after him and who
were giving their several accounts of the transaction.

“I see it all,” said one. “I was on the other side of the road, and I
see it all. There was a woman with the poor gentleman. I can’t tell you
what kind of a woman; not much good, I shouldn’t think--or perhaps she
was a-begging. There wasn’t light enough to see. And all in a moment
some one made a spring upon him. I don’t know where he came from,
officer. I see him dash on the gentleman as if he had fallen out of the
sky. And down he went like a nine-pin, and afore I could get across the
road the other lifts him up again and down with his head upon the
ground.”

Gussy was standing by, listening intently, and Janet behind, half-hidden
in her shadow, listening too, with such wild yet paralyzing sensation,
wondering would he know her if he saw her--this man who had seen it
all--shrinking behind her protectress faint and sick with the unreality,
the fact and falsehood mingled in which her feet were caught.

Gussy’s voice so close to her even made her start, “Have they got the
man? Is he known?”

The witness turned to her with an instinctive transfer of his attention.

“He just disappeared, mum, as he came. Afore I could come up to them he
was gone.”

“I saw a man running round the corner,” said another, “but I took no
notice, for I didn’t know then what was up.”

“I’ll tell you what, miss,” said another, “the fellow’s in your garden
if he’s anywhere. I see some one dart in when your man-servant came out.
I’ll take my oath he did.”

“In our garden! Has there been any search? Have you done anything to
secure the man? Can anyone identify him? What are you standing there
for,” cried Gussy, “doing nothing, if that wretch is within reach?
Policeman----”

“I’m a-looking after the murdered man, miss,” said the policeman. “I did
sound my rattle, and there’s two of my mates about. I shouldn’t say but
it might be a good chance to search the garden, unless they’ve got him
outside.”

“Go then, go, for heaven’s sake, and do it,” cried Gussy. “He may have
escaped by this time. Mr. Meredith’s friends will give a reward. I
myself--” she suddenly faltered and grew pale, leaning back upon Janet
for support. “Go, go,” she cried, faintly, “go and find the murderer.”

Janet had to put her arms round her to support her. Oh, what things were
beating in the breast that afforded that support. The murderer! was not
she too the murderer? she, whom no one would recognize, who would never
be punished, save by the consciousness which would be her inheritance
forever. Horror and trouble, and the dreadful fear of betraying herself,
of being mixed up in it, kept Janet upright as if in a frame of iron.
The murderer! Oh, heaven! if they should find him, and if he should
point her out and let all the world know how deeply she was mixed up in
it! She supported Gussy, yet clung to her, looking with eyes of anguish
at the policeman who got out his lantern and prepared to go.

“I think Mr. Harwood is in the garden,” she said, “he was--walking
there--a little while ago.”

“Dolff!” said Gussy, recovering herself; then she added, “I hear my
brother is in the garden; he will help you. Oh, do not lose any more
time; go! go!”

Was it to save Dolff that Janet said this, or to betray him? Oh, not to
betray him certainly, for that would be to betray herself. It seemed to
her that the sight of him would kill her; yet could she but warn him by
a word--only a word! If he had the presence of mind to be calm, to make
that rabble understand that he was the son of the house.

Her heart sank within her as they trooped out into the dark garden; the
policeman with his lantern, a few of the boldest of the men following
him, the rest hanging about in the front of the house talking over this
wonderful adventure, which was so terrible, an unthinking, unoffending
man struck down in a moment; but a godsend to all the idle loiterers who
spring out of the earth whenever such an excitement is to be had.

The hall was cleared of all the intruders that pushed into it; the
servants who had been hanging about retired; Gussy went into the
drawing-room to carry the dreadful news to her mother: and Janet, who
could not rest, to whom some outlet for her overwhelming excitement was
necessary, went out into the porch, and, raising her voice, told the
spectators to go away.

“Don’t you see that the noise you make will do harm?” she cried. “It may
hurt the--the poor gentleman who is--so ill. It will warn the--the man
who did it if he should be here. Oh, go away, go away, for God’s sake.
What do you want here? Go away! oh, go away!”

She went out in her excitement, moving them towards the garden door,
which still stood open, haunted by some mere lookers-on to whom the news
had been carried by the extraordinary rapidity of rumor, which would
call forth a crowd in the midst of a desert. Though she was so slight
and young, so little able to influence them, yet they yielded before
her, moving out, indistinguishable in the darkness, obeying the natural
right of a member of the household to clear its precincts, though with a
little grumbling and remonstrance.

“We want to get hold on the murderer.” “We want to see as he doesn’t
escape.” “He’s far enough off by this,” cried a sceptic. “The police get
hold on a fellow like that! not as I ever heard tell on.”

“Oh, go away, go away,” cried Janet, following them to the door.

She pushed it close after them, shutting it with a sharp snap, comforted
a little to have got rid of so many at least; but not, it seemed of all.
As she turned back some one caught her by the arm. All Janet’s
composure, her courage, her over-mastering resolution not to betray
herself, could not withstand this new shock. She gave a cry. It seemed
to her in her dreadful agitation as if the next thing would be that some
one would thunder, “You are the woman who was with him” in her ear.

It seemed almost tame to her that the tragic whisper she heard, hoarse
and miserable, emphasized by another crushing pressure of her arm, was
“Is he dead? Is he dead?” and no more.



CHAPTER XXXIII.


There is nothing in the world that so suddenly sobers wild excitement
and passion as to carry out its practical suggestions. A blow brings
down the pulses of wrath as nothing else can do. It is a dangerous
remedy, but it is a sure one.

Dolff was like a devil incarnate as he swooped down upon his victim and
beat his head against the stones. The moment he had done it--the moment
he had done it, he became a horrified, miserable, remorseful boy,
miserable beyond any words to describe. As soon as he heard that dull
thud on the pavement, and saw the white face turn unconscious in a
blank which he never doubted to be that of death, his own being came
back to him. His passion ended like the blowing out of a candle. What
had he done? What had he done? Instinctively he sprang back under the
shadow of the tree and the wall; but he had no thought of escape, or of
anything but the dreadful thing he had done. After a minute, when other
people crowded round the prostrate figure, he stole among the crowd and
entered with them, pushing like the rest through the narrow doorway, as
if he, too, were a spectator, to know all that happened. After the first
awful sobering and coming to himself, there came over him a passion of
eagerness and curiosity--a desire to know which for the moment made him
feel himself a spectator, too. He even asked the other lads who crowded
in along with him what it was, what had happened, and heard half-a-dozen
versions of his own deed as he shouldered his way on to get a place near
the door, with a strange feeling of being cut off from the house and all
in it, of being but a wretched spectator and inquirer, though with that
misery in his veins like molten fire. What was to hinder him pushing his
way among them, going in boldly, he whom nobody could suspect, the son
of the house, to see what was the matter? But Dolff could not do it.
Janet had been stronger of mind than he. She had managed to disengage
herself at once from the tumult, to steal in while attention was
diverted from her, to escape in the darkness and confusion. And so might
he have done: but he was incapable of thinking of himself or his own
safety, though instinct made him herd among the intruders, concealing
himself in the crowd. What he wanted to see was what had happened,
whether it was real, and the man killed, or if it were only, as he
almost hoped, a dreadful dream. He heard it said that the gentleman was
not dead, but it conveyed no impression to his mind, and he pushed
forward, peering over the shoulders of the others who crowded and gazed
at the unknown interior, with a horrible sense of familiarity yet
distance. There was the couch wheeled out of the library, the couch on
which he had himself lounged so often; there was Gussy, clasping her
hands together as if to keep herself up, standing as pale as death by
the foot of the couch; there was--heaven! was it Janet standing behind,
half concealing herself in the other’s shadow? It was not Janet then, he
said in his dull brain--not Janet that was the cause of it all, only
some horrible delusion to tempt him to his fate. There had been nothing
wrong except in him. He it was alone who had been to blame. She could
not have been there at all, since, she was here, horrified, full of
pity, helping, when he had killed. Oh, God! what had he done? He had
killed a man in some horrible mistake. Perhaps it was not Meredith at
all; if it was, it was his friend, Gussy’s betrothed, the friend of the
family. He had killed him--for what, for what? For nothing. His rage had
died off like fever. He was quite calm now, like one fallen from some
horrible height, shaking with the shock, and as miserable as if all the
miseries of earth had gathered on his head. It did not seem to him
unnatural that he should stand there among the crowd, struggling to get
a glimpse of what was going on in his own home, within his mother’s open
door.

He did not, however, follow the others when Janet drove them away.
Though it had filled him with consternation to see her there, and the
dull, dreadful thought that there had been no provocation, nothing but
delusion and mistake--it was yet with a kind of stupid fury and
repugnance that he saw her taking upon her to send away the crowd, to
act as if the house was hers. He hung behind in the dark, and seized her
arm with a wild feeling that he would like to crush her too to make her
feel, though apparently she had done no wrong. But these gave way to the
other anxiety, the deeper interest. After all there was but one thing
that it was, or would be, now or ever, of the slightest importance to
know--was he dead?

Janet gave no direct answer to his question. She said quickly,

“Come in now, take your place, and nobody will ever suspect. It is all
in your own hands.”

He did not understand what she meant. Suspect? What did it matter? There
was only one thing of consequence--was he dead?

“No,” said Janet. “No, no, no; do you understand! Go in, and say you
were in the garden. Oh, do you hear me? The men are coming round again.
Come in, and look as if--as if you were yourself.”

As if he were himself! He did not understand. He was not himself. He did
not know who he was. He had nothing to do in that house. He stood and
stared blankly at her, not knowing what she meant. But Janet was as keen
as he was dull. A passion of energy, of life, and purpose was in her.
His hand had dropped from her arm, but she seized him with both hers,
and dragged him into the house. She flew at him as if she meant to
assault him, putting down the collar of his coat, pulling off his cap,
thrusting a hat into his hand--a few hours since how those touches, this
familiarity, would have moved them both. She did it all now like a
nurse dressing a child, while he stood stupid, not resisting.

“Say you have just come in, and ask what has happened. For God’s sake
don’t mix them all up in it, and kill your mother. Nobody will ever
suspect--ah!” Janet saw through the open door the advancing gleam of the
policeman’s lantern. She left him with a little shake to rouse him to
energy, and ran forward to meet the constable. “Have you found the man?
Have you found anyone? Oh, here is Mr. Harwood, just come in; you can
speak to him. He doesn’t know what’s happened. I was trying to tell him.
Come in,” she said, “policeman; but don’t let all those people come in.
Come in and talk to Mr. Harwood; but shut the door.”

The policeman came in heavily, putting down his lantern on the floor.

“We’ve found nothing, miss, and I didn’t expect as we should. It was my
mate’s business to see as no one escaped while I saw after the
gentleman; but he’s got clear off, as they always do, along of men not
minding their own business. Evening, sir. It’s a dreadful business, this
is, to happen just at a gentleman’s door, and a friend of the family, as
they tell me.”

“I have just come in,” said Dolff, saying his lesson stupidly. And then
he added the only question that had any interest for him: “He’s not
dead?”

“Not at present,” said the policeman; “but the doctors say as they can’t
tell what an hour or two may bring forth.” He spoke hopefully, as of a
favorable turn the case might take. “It’s a deal of trouble for you,
sir, and the ladies, to have such a thing as this happen, as I was
a-saying, at your very door.”

“It’s very well, though,” said Janet, “for the poor gentleman to be so
near a friend’s house.”

Janet felt that the safety of this house, which she had perhaps betrayed
otherwise, but in which her own safety now lay, demanded all her
exertions. Despair had given her force. She was beginning to recover her
color in the stimulation of this dreadful emergency.

“That’s one way of looking at it, miss,” said the policeman. “My mates
they are busy a-hearing all the nonsense that them fellows can tell
them. I don’t believe they knows anything about it, for my part. I’ll
just wait here, sir, if I may, with leave, till I hears the doctor’s
last report.”

“Mr. Harwood is just going in, and he’ll bring it to you,” said Janet.

She dared not say any more, but she pointed towards the dining-room door
with an imperative movement. It was fortunate for Dolff that, at this
moment, his sister appeared. She came quickly into the hall, with an
exclamation of satisfaction.

“Oh, Dolff, you are here! I am thankful you are here. Have they got the
man? I have told them there will be a reward----”

Dolff could say nothing to his sister. His tongue clave to the roof of
his mouth. He repeated as he had done before, with a dull reiteration.

“Is he dead? He is not dead?”

“Oh, no, no, no, God be praised! That’s the chief thing, isn’t it?”

Gussy went up to her brother and twined her arm within his and, leaning
upon his shoulder, cried a little, with faint sobs. She was not a
demonstrative person, and the movement took him entirely by surprise. He
stood with his hands in his pockets, dully supporting her, saying
nothing, his mouth open and jaw dropped. There was no power of tragic
expression in Dolff’s commonplace countenance; but there was a dumb sort
of quiescent misery in it. He was capable of nothing, not even of a word
to shield himself. But then there was no one there who suspected
him--only Janet, who knew, and whose interest it was to protect him--to
silence all possibility of suspicion. She stood looking on, conscious of
the respectful sympathy of the policeman with the brother and sister,
and feeling a new and fierce impulse of hatred rising in her heart
towards the young man whom she was exerting herself so strenuously to
save.

In the midst of these efforts there came into her mind so strong an
impulse to denounce him that Janet was afraid of herself. Even while she
was scheming how best to divert all suspicion the voice seemed to
struggle up in her almost audibly--“Take him! take him. That is the
man!” How could she be sure that she would not yield to it at some
moment when the sight of him had driven her frantic with indignation and
impatience? That Gussy should seek his sympathy; that everybody should
look to Dolff to direct the search; that the very constable--and all the
time he was the man--he was the man!

A spasmodic shiver ran through Janet; she could hardly keep silent, and
yet her mind was busy inventing devices to protect him. She stood there
longing to fly from them all--to be alone, and able to relax her
self-bondage. But Janet felt that she dared not go away. He might betray
himself--or worse, and more likely still--he might betray her. He might
tell Gussy what share she had in the matter. It was what men did--to
punish a woman, regardless what trouble might fall upon themselves. She
stood with her hands firmly clasped, like a sentinel on guard.

This dreadful evening, however, came to an end, as all evenings do. The
crowd was made to pass on, to leave the house in quiet, though there
were still an unusual number of passengers and people loitering about
till far on in the night, notwithstanding the policeman who was on duty
near to keep them unmolested. And within all became quiet, except in so
far as dangerous illness in a house disturbs its habitual repose. A
nurse had been installed in the room in which Meredith lay, and Gussy
came and went throughout the night, holding occasional whispered
conferences in the hall with the doctor, who remained too.

The patient still lay insensible, entirely unconscious of what had
happened to him, with that utterly mournful and pathetic look which a
face that is unconscious takes. He had concussion of the brain, as well
as external injuries of a serious description, but it was as yet
impossible to pronounce whether he would die, or if he might yet
recover. Two of the servants were up in case anything might be wanted
during the night, a quite unnecessary precaution--one of the results of
the great and unusual excitement which had convulsed the house--but
except these women, who appeared now and then at the end of the passage
which led to the kitchen, very sleepy and with an air of conscious
self-sacrifice on their faces, no one else was suffered to be about.
Janet had asked to stay to be of use, but had been dismissed by Miss
Harwood--not unkindly.

“It’s not that I am not grateful, Janet. You stood by me this evening in
a way which I shall not forget; but you’re too young,” said Gussy, with
a sigh, “to sit up, unless it was a case in which your heart was
concerned.”

This speech of his sister’s for the first time roused Dolff a little. He
had been sitting all the evening with a stupefied air, saying nothing,
calling forth much sympathy and admiration from his mother, who
whispered to Janet how tender-hearted he was, how much he felt it. But
Gussy’s words roused him. He glanced at Janet, as Janet had glanced at
him with the same impulse, to say, “She’s the cause of it all,” as she
had felt to say, “That is the man.”

Their eyes met, and they both read what was in the other’s looks; a
certain fear, yet defiance, awoke between them. They were in each
other’s power. Janet had Dolff’s life in her hands, and he had her
reputation in his. They were both liable to all the risks of a sudden
impulse, to let the truth slip in a moment of provocation.

Janet watched the hardening and darkening of the face which had once
expressed only devotion and admiration, with a sinking of her heart. He
was more dangerous to her than she was to him. It was evident that to
see his sister’s trust in her was more than he could bear. After this,
however, they withdrew into their rooms with their different burdens.
Dolff sat smoking and dozing in his, not knowing what he was to do, or
how to meet the morrow. He was still stupid with misery, unable to use
his faculties, or to think for himself, as, poor fellow, he was but
little used to do at any time. He could not think, but only sit
miserable, feeling the night to be a century long, yet without any
desire for the morning. As for sleep, it was impossible, and yet, though
it was so impossible, he slept the greater part of the night.

As for Janet, there was no rest at all for her; the shock of the
terrible events which she had witnessed, which she knew she was the
cause of, had affected her nerves, and more than she was aware of: but
she had been obliged to thrust it aside from her, to control herself
with a hand of iron, to act with an independence and energy which she
did not know she possessed, which she had never had occasion to employ
before. How could she have had occasion to display them? could such a
horrible emergency ever occur twice? could it be possible that ever
again she should be placed in such a situation? Even now, when alone and
free from all immediate alarm, it was a continual struggle to keep from
giving vent to hysterical sounds, crying, or screaming aloud; or
convulsive sobbing, which runs into horrible pretence of laughter.

She was not a girl who had ever been humiliated by any such mastery of
her nerves over her will and mind. But a hundred frantic impulses seized
her during this terrible night. Sometimes she felt as if she must
precipitate herself from the window and escape for ever and ever into
the darkness; sometimes she felt disposed to tear everything about her,
even herself, in wild rage and excitement. Sometimes she walked
about--walked, run, flew, from one end of her room to another--unable to
calm herself down. And in calmer intervals she stole out of her room and
stood looking over the banisters, seeing Gussy come out of the room
where she was keeping watch, holding whispered conferences with the
doctor at the door, passing in for a moment to the other room where the
patient lay, from which the white-capped nurse, with her large apron
creating a high light in the partial darkness we aid out to get
something that was wanted.

All these noiseless movements of the watchers Janet looked upon from
above as if they were the incidents of a dream. It was all going on
before her in dumb show--an awful little dream, significant in its
silence. And the strange thing was that she felt no interest in the
patient round whose unseen bed these watchers were coming and going. All
the facts stood out before her. The horrors of the attempt, the touch as
she thought of sudden death, the panic of all that might follow, the
dreadful fear of being mixed up in it and exposed in her _rôle_ of
traitor to all the world, to the people at Clover who were fond of
her--but any other sentiment was wholly wanting.

She had brought all this upon herself and Meredith and Dolff, through
something which she had supposed to be love. It was all love, jealousy,
double dealing, the stratagems and deceits which are supposed to be
legitimate in love as in war. And yet it did not occur to Janet to care
whether Meredith lived or died. The others thought that the chief thing,
but she did not. What she would have liked most would have been that he
should disappear out of her consciousness altogether, and never be more
seen or heard of. She was almost impatient of the watchers and of all
the anxiety there was about him, as if it mattered what became of him!
She had felt as if she could almost strike at Dolff in her impatience
when, instead of attending to the precautions she prescribed to him to
save his owe life, he asked, “Is he dead?” For herself, if an earthquake
could have taken him away, buried him in the earth, so that his very
name should be extinguished, that was what Janet would have liked:
but----



CHAPTER XXXIV.


A week flew over the house in St. John’s Wood like a dream. Yet nothing
could be more erroneous than to say that it flew the days went on feet
of lead, not on wings--every hour was as long as a day. The room which
had been devoted to Meredith became the centre of the house. The nurse,
with her white cap and white apron, was now a recognized member of the
family. She came and went when the doctor was with the patient, or when
Gussy took her place, cheerful, though she had not very much that was
encouraging to say. She told everybody who asked that the poor gentleman
was very much the same, but her own opinion was that he was going on
well. How he could be going on well while he remained unconscious she
could not indeed say.

Gussy spent a great deal of her time by that melancholy sick-bed. There
is no such melancholy sick-bed. The breathing form from which the soul
seems to have departed is a terrible sight to have before one’s eyes day
by day.

Gussy had not the use and wont of nursing, and Meredith lying thus
helpless before her, rapt from the world and all its ways, with pathetic
eyes that saw nothing, acquired the new power of utter and saddest
helplessness over the woman who loved him. She would have taken the
nurse’s place permanently had she been permitted. She was never weary,
or would never, at least, acknowledge it, but she grew thinner and
paler, disinclined to say anything, sitting silent at the meals over
which she still dutifully presided, and doing everything she had been in
the habit of doing with a sort of solemnity, as if that sick-bed,
death-bed--which was it?--had made the rest of the world unreal to her.

Dolff had become silent, too. He came to no resolution, did nothing;
fell back into a sort of sullen use and wont. But all the gayety which
he had brought to the house in the days of the music-hall songs, all the
attempts to please which had gratified his family during the time when
Janet was the light of his eyes, had departed. He no longer spoke to
Janet or cared for her society, though he would sit and gaze at her
sometimes with the strange, stern expression which was altogether unlike
Dolff.

That this change should have been caused by Mr. Meredith’s accident was
very bewildering to Mrs. Harwood, who, to tell the truth, soon became
very weary of Meredith’s accident, and longed for his recovery chiefly
as a means of getting him away. She did not for a moment believe that it
was the effect of this which had changed Dolff. She believed that there
must have been some quarrel with Janet--a premature proposal, perhaps,
which the governess had rejected. A pretty thing indeed, Mrs. Harwood
could not but reflect angrily, that a little governess should reject
_her_ son! but yet no doubt the best thing that could have happened.
This she felt was what it must have been, and she was glad of it, on the
whole, though angry with Janet for having treated Dolff as she wished
him to be treated. She would have been much more angry had Janet
accepted his boyish proposal. As it was, all would no doubt turn out for
the best; but she resented her boy’s changed looks, and could not but
feel a grudge against Janet for causing them.

To tell the truth, in the blank of that anxious week, when everybody was
absorbed in Meredith’s condition, and the house was exceedingly dull and
the days very long, Janet would not have objected to resume her friendly
relations with Dolff. Her mind had got over the horror of the position,
and somebody to talk to would have been pleasant to her. But Dolff was
not disposed to listen to the voice of the charmer. He gazed at her for
long times together without saying a word, but it was the stare of anger
he directed upon her, and not that of love.

In the meantime the police were coming and going about the house,
bringing reports which Dolff had been deputed to hear and examine. Gussy
herself for a day or two had insisted upon doing this herself, but
presently, as she became more and more engrossed in the sick-room, it
became impracticable. She had offered a reward for the ruffian who had
so desperately assaulted her lover, and the list of men who had been
taken up in succession, examined, and dismissed as having no evidence
against them, seemed endless; though no one would seem to have been more
likely than another. Dolff was made after a great struggle to take this
duty upon him, and stolidly heard the stories which were brought to him,
making no remark. Scarcely a day passed in which a detective did not
appear with the account of a failure; all of which Dolff listened to in
a grave, dazed manner, as if he but partially understood.

As it happened, however, there were some who admired this manner as
judicial; and even Gussy in her trouble approved with a smile her
brother’s action for her, and said in her grave, but gentle voice that
it was a good thing he was showing himself so well adapted for his
future profession.

The sight of these officials arriving almost daily gave Janet always a
pang. She was never sure that things might not some day become
intolerable to Dolff--that he might not cast off this dreadful bondage
that was eating into his soul, and startle everybody by saying that the
man was found, that he was here ready to give himself up, and that it
was Janet that was the cause. Thus she was never at rest--she had no
certainty of him, no confidence. It seemed to her that the question
stood always open, that there was no telling when it might burst forth
as fresh as at first, and become a story which would be edifying to all
the world.

Dolff, however, had no intention of this kind, nor had he any fear. He
knew she would not betray him, and he did not care whether she did so or
not. He went on dully, as it was his nature to do, taking no
initiative. He was not one who would ever have taken the grave step of
giving himself up: but had anyone said to him, “Thou art the man”--had
anyone asked him, “Did you do it?” he would not have denied it. And
perhaps to be found out was the least miserable thing which could have
happened to this unfortunate boy.

They were all sitting in the drawing-room dully enough, after the first
week was over. Julia, perhaps, was happiest, who was left quite to
herself, and who lay on the rug all the evening with a succession of
novels, with her selection of which nobody attempted to interfere. She
got them from the library herself, neither her mother nor anyone else
attempting to control her. Mrs. Harwood, too, with a piece of white
fleecy knitting on her knees, perhaps, was not more dull than usual. She
regretted much not to hear Dolff’s cheerful voice; but then, of course,
singing was impossible, and he had never been a great talker; and if
there had been an unfortunate explanation between him and Janet it was
all very comprehensible, poor boy. No doubt he would get over it. Young
men always did get over these things; but the good mother began to turn
over in her mind the desirability of getting rid of Janet--not in any
hasty way, of course, but quietly, during the next term, so that Dolff
might not be made uncomfortable again by the too close vicinity of the
girl who had been so silly as to refuse him. She thought this over while
Janet wound her wool for her, and while she called the girl “My dear,”
and was quite affectionate to her; but these are things which occur
continually in domestic life. Dolff was seated at a little distance,
with a book open before him; but he did not make any pretence at
reading. His eyes were often intent upon Janet from behind the page, and
she was conscious of the look, but asked herself why? for there was no
love now in Dolff’s sullen eyes.

This silent party, enlivened chiefly by Mrs. Harwood’s occasional
advices or directions to Janet about the winding of the wool, had been
passing the evening together, as they often did, with scarcely a change
of attitude; and when the door opened suddenly they all looked up with
expectation, hoping at least for a break in the monotony somehow. It was
Gussy who stood in the doorway, her eyes shining with moisture and joy,
and a little flush of color on her face.

“Oh,” she said, “he has spoken, he has come to himself!” She came round
quickly to Mrs. Harwood, and, throwing her arms round her mother, sank
down upon her knees by the side of the chair. “Oh, mamma,” she said, “he
has come to himself: all in a moment, when we were looking for nothing
but another miserable night.” She knelt there, facing them all with
that sudden revelation of happiness in her face. “He knew me,” she said.
“I went and kissed him, I was so happy. I thought it might help him to
wake up and throw the stupor off--but chiefly because I could not help
it, because I was so happy.”

“My darling!” said Mrs. Harwood, taking her into her arms.

Dolff and Janet, who were the spectators of this scene, unconsciously
and involuntarily looked at each other, as poor Gussy made her
confession. Their eyes had never willingly met before, but something,
neither could tell what, compelled them to this involuntary, more than
involuntary, unwilling confidence. They looked at each other, the
sharers of a secret which neither dared reveal. Janet’s pale face was
suddenly suffused with burning color--and Dolff looked at her with a
dull flame in his eyes. The thought flashed through both their minds
with one impulse.

Poor Gussy, betraying herself in the rapture of her gladness over her
false lover’s recovery, had not the faintest conception of this dark
secret: but to hear of that sacred kiss of joy aroused something of the
old fury in Dolff’s mind. He could not bear that Gussy should disclose
her weakness, and in presence of the other, the woman for whom this man
had nearly died. To sit composedly in the same room, as if they knew no
better, to hear these innocent words, to see the full faith of the
deceived but happy woman, who had thus her betrothed given back to her
from the gates of death, was to Dolff unbearable. He sprang up from his
seat, casting a look at Janet of rage and reproach unspeakable, and
hurried to the door.

“Oh, Dolff!” said Gussy, springing up and hurrying after him, “you must
not, you must not! The nurse says we cannot be too careful; to look at
him even might be too much--even I must not go back to-night.”

“I was not going near--the fellow,” said Dolff, sullenly.

“Oh, I know what your impulse was! Dear Dolff, you have been so kind, so
sympathetic, never saying anything. And perhaps you thought I didn’t see
it: but I have been very greatful to you--very grateful, all the time.
Now I can speak,” Gussy cried. “Oh, what a time it has been! I was
beginning to despair. It looks like a year since that dreadful night.
Oh, thank you all, you have been so good to me--Janet, too. And now at
last I dare to hope. But you must not go near him, nobody must go.”
Gussy loosed her hands from her brother’s arm, and sat down on the chair
he had left. “I can have the pleasure of a cry now,” she said, smiling
pathetically upon them all.

“We’re not crying people in the family, are we, mamma? but it is a great
relief when you have been down to the very gates of the grave and come
back.”

“I hope now you will let them bring you something to eat,” said Mrs.
Harwood; “you have not had a proper meal for a week. Tell Priscilla to
bring a tray, Ju, and some champagne. She must have a little support
before the reaction sets in. I know what it is,” said the mother,
shaking her head; “now that her mind is solaced she will find out that
she is as weak as water. And, my dear, you’ll not be able to nurse him
when nursing will be a real pleasure, when you will see him come round
every day--if you don’t take care.”

“Oh, whatever you please, mamma,” said Gussy, in the docility of her
happiness. She added, “Tell Dolff not to go. He must not--not for any
reason--be disturbed to-night.”

“I going--to disturb him? I wouldn’t--not for a fortune; but I can’t
stand this any longer. Gussy crying, and all the rest--I am going away.”

“Not out?” said his mother, anxiously. To think there should never be a
good thing without the ugly shadow of a trouble after it! He had
quarrelled with Janet, and now there was nothing to keep him indoors, to
make home agreeable to him. “It is quite late, my dear,” she said. “I
was just going to bed. Don’t, oh! don’t go out to-night.”

“Don’t, Dolff: somebody might be wanted to run for the doctor.”

“Did I say that I was going out? I am going to my room. I am going to do
some work. Everything here is swallowed up in Meredith, I know; no one
thinks of my comfort. But, after all, I’m something more than a man kept
on the premises to run for a doctor. I am going to my room to do some
work. Good-night.”

“Good-night, dear boy,” said his mother, holding out her hand to him.
“Yes, go and do a little work--that’s always good for you. Don’t take
him at his word, Gussy. He is as glad as any of us; but that’s a boy’s
way.”

“I know, mamma,” said Gussy, with a serene smile. She beamed upon her
sullen brother as if his very ill-humor were something to thank him for.
“They will never let one see what they feel,” she said.

Had she but known! Dolff went to his room with a surging of blood to his
head and trouble in his heart. It was partly relief--for no doubt to be
free of the horror of blood-guiltiness was much: and his heart was
unspeakably lightened by the thought that Meredith had recovered, that
his own hasty fury, the boiling rage into which he had been driven, was
not to have fatal consequences. There was to be no stigma on his soul.
He need not now spend all his life with blood upon his head, never
knowing when he might be found out and hunted down.

But this very relief opened the doors of his mind to the sentiments
which had been repressed under the influence of that horror and fear.
That Gussy should believe in the man whom he had heard and seen so
false--so false! who had jeered and laughed at her devotion and talked
of her to another woman, another traitor! that she should hang over his
bed and kiss him when he came back to himself! Dolff ground his teeth
and muttered an oath of fury. The last thing in the fellow’s
consciousness must be that lingering talk with Janet, holding her hands,
making love to her--and the next would be Gussy’s kiss! Dolff felt that
he could not bear it--the villain, the rascal, the cad!

And now he would be courted and petted back to life, he would be
surrounded continually by the tenderest care and attention, he would be
caressed, and flattered, and consoled, while he, Dolff was desired to be
in the house solely that he might, if necessary, run for the doctor! It
was too much. Dolff set his teeth, and the thought flashed through his
mind that if he had such a deceiver in his hands, nobody near! But if it
had not been for the relief of knowing that he had failed that time he
would not have dared to think such a thought now.



CHAPTER XXXV.


Janet was not moved either by Gussy’s rapture or Dolff’s rage. To say
that she was not relieved would be untrue, for it was, no doubt, a great
relief to know that she was not in any way responsible for a man’s
death. But beyond this her strongest feeling was annoyance, a painful
sense that she was not quit of the consequences, that he was still there
to be reckoned with, more near than ever, under the same roof. Would he
be changed as she was by the catastrophe which had nearly cut off his
life? or would he, returning to life from his unconsciousness, and
probably knowing much less about it than any of those round him, take up
everything from the moment the thread had dropped from his hands and
expect her to do the same?

Janet had got a tremendous lesson, such a lesson as not one foolish girl
in a million is ever exposed to: and all her lighter feelings--the
mischievous pleasure of taking another woman’s lover from her, which is
so often merely a piece of fun to an unthinking girl; the excitement of
being made love to; the fascination of contact with the first man who
had ventured to seize upon her attention, to take her interest for
granted, to draw her, as it were, into the current of his own being--all
these sensations had died in the horror with which that sudden murderous
assault had filled her, and the double horror of being mixed up in it,
held up before the world as the cause, with a stigma upon her forever.
Janet had liked to amuse herself all her life, and it was irresistible
to triumph over the composed and self-confident Gussy, to take her lover
from her, and watch sarcastically behind backs the self-exposure of the
victim, and laugh internally, though never without a half shame, at the
“silliness,” which wounded Julia’s sharp perception, in her sister.
Julia saw it as well as Janet, though she did not know the cause. And
she had liked the bold love-making, the wicked looks aside which had at
once placed her on a platform above Gussy; those confidences which
Meredith had begun to make to her from the first, and which had at once
established a secret link between them. He had been the interest and
amusement of the dull life which Janet had never had time to get tired
of, so interesting was the drama he had played for her and made her
play; and she had liked to be made love to in that bold, presumptuous
way. There was something piquant in it, especially in contrast with the
clumsy devotion of Dolff. It had carried her at last a little out of her
own control, in the hurrying sensations of the night of the ball: and
the touch of jealousy after, and the complication of the events of that
night--of the discovery of the papers which she was compelled to send
him, and the meeting she was compelled to grant him for the sake of
clearing up that mystery--had all added an impetus to the downward
stream upon which Janet was going.

Had it not been interrupted so abruptly, it is probable that she might
have been floated on beyond her own control, carried to depths beyond
her anticipation, and become Meredith’s slave and victim, if not his
wife. But it had scarcely got beyond the stage of amusement to Janet
when it was thus cut in a moment, the link which was twisting round her
severed at a blow. And now how glad she would have been to be done with
it, to hear of him no more, to wipe it entirely out of her life! It had
occurred to her, indeed, that she might do that by leaving the Harwoods;
but she was too young, although so independent and self-sustaining, to
make up her mind easily to such a trenchant proceeding. She would have
to explain to her friends at Clover why, after all her praises of the
Harwoods, she left them so soon. She would have to take a great deal of
trouble, probably to sacrifice much of her comfort--for Janet was not so
entirely inexperienced as not to know that few governesses were treated
so well as she was. Therefore, she rejected the idea of going away, or
rather, it but flew through her mind as a suggestion which was much too
decided and important to be adopted on her own responsibility.

But to hear of Meredith’s progress towards recovery troubled Janet
extremely. It was like thrusting him upon her again, recommencing a
business which she had been glad to believe concluded. She was annoyed
and impatient--scornful of Gussy’s rapture, indisposed to hear anything
further of the matter. When she left the room with her pupil, leaving
the mother and daughter going over and over the minutest details--of how
the patient had opened his eyes; how he had looked around with a
bewildered glance; how his face had lighted up at the sight of Gussy,
etc., Janet was almost angry at the fuss they were making, and provoked
beyond description by their delight and endless anticipations.

“After this he’ll make progress every day,” Mrs. Harwood said.

“And oh, mamma, to think he is himself again--to think that he
recognized me!” cried Gussy.

Oh, cried Janet to herself, if they but knew! She thought, like Dolff,
of the last scene that had been present to his consciousness before that
awakening, and Gussy’s kiss; of how he had stood laughing, holding her
hands, not letting her go, making fun of Gussy; and the next thing he
was aware of--a dim sick-room, a nurse in a white cap, and Gussy, who
kissed him in her joy! It was all Janet could do not to burst out with
something contradictory, something that would express all the
contrariety of her feelings. It was a good thing to get out of the room,
to be out of temptation. She did not remark Julia’s keen inspection of
her in the vehemence of the perturbation in her own mind.

“Well,” said Julia as they went upstairs; “it’s a good thing he is
better, though I wish Gussy would not be always so silly about him.
Aren’t you glad he is better, Janet?”

“Did you think,” said Janet, “that I wished him to be worse?”

“Oh! I don’t know. I used to think you liked Charley Meredith; but I’m
almost sure you don’t now.”

“One may not care for a man, and yet one may be glad he is better. I am
sick,” cried Janet, unable to control herself, “of hearing his name.”

“Oh, so am I!” cried Julia. “Isn’t it enough to make one ill? And now
there will be more of it than ever. We shall all be wanted to rejoice
over him. I wish he had gone to his own chambers to be killed, and not
here.”

By this time they had reached the school-room, which was their common
property, and where no one could interfere with their talk. Julia threw
herself into a chair before the fire and pursued her inquiries.

“Did you ever think to yourself,” she said, “Janet, how it was that
Charley should have been assaulted like that?”

“Think!” said Janet, faltering. “I don’t know what good thinking would
do.”

“That may be,” said Julia, “but one can’t help thinking, though it may
do no good. I hate him so much myself that I understand it better than
you can, who used to like him. It must have been some one who hated
him--even more than me.”

“Don’t talk so about a--a crime, Julia: and don’t say me instead of I,”
Janet cried, hoping to stop this embarrassing discussion.

“Oh, what does stupid grammar matter! My opinion is that it must have
been something about a girl.”

“Julia!” cried the governess, taking refuge in the shock of conventional
horror at such a suggestion from such a quarter.

“Oh, you know as well as I do what Charley was. I have heard even mamma
say that he couldn’t resist making himself agreeable, whoever it was.
That’s mamma’s way of putting it. Why, he has made eyes even at
me--Gussy’s sister, and only fifteen, and hating him as I do! It stands
to reason that he did it to everybody else. And suppose there was some
silly girl who thought it meant something, and somebody belonging to her
who wouldn’t put up with it? Oh, I’ve wished often I was a man and could
knock him down!”

“When a man is lying so ill as he is, it is dreadful to talk of hating
him.”

“Oh, but you can’t help it, however dreadful it may be! and, besides,
he’s getting better. You don’t like him yourself.”

“I never said so,” said Janet.

“But I know. And you did like him once. What has made you change your
mind? Do you know--but I won’t say it; you will be angry.”

“You had better say it--whatever you want to say.”

“Well, then, I think--you needn’t blaze out upon me, for of course I may
be quite silly--Janet, I think you know something about it. There! Oh,
you may kill me if you like with your eyes, but that won’t make any
difference! I think you’ve known something about it all the time.”

Janet’s eyes gave forth a flash. If it had been Gussy who had made this
charge instead of Julia, her mind was so excited and troubled that, in
all likelihood, she would have burst forth with the secret which she had
been so anxious hitherto to conceal. She stood looking at the girl,
happy to feel that her blood did not rush to her cheeks as it had done
already this evening. She said:

“I think you are mad, Julia, to ask me such a question.”

“Oh, I didn’t ask any question. I said I thought--and so I do, and
nothing you can say will change me. Shall I tell you what I think? I
think you were out at the door or at the staircase window--where Gussy
always goes to watch for people--and that you saw it, and saw who did
it, and won’t tell. I suppose it’s from a good motive,” said Julia, “to
save somebody. I should do it myself, but that would be chiefly because
I hate _him_, not to give him the satisfaction. However, only wait till
Charley Meredith gets well. Oh! trust him to find it all out. He’ll not
let anybody off. He’ll have no mercy. Now, that’s my opinion, Janet, if
you like to know.”

“They are very bold opinions,” said Janet; “scarcely what a girl should
venture to express; but I was neither at the staircase-window nor at the
door, and if all that you imagine besides is as true as what you say of
me----”

Janet did not like to commit herself to an absolutely false statement,
though she had no objection to deceive. She liked, when she could, to
answer inconvenient questions _au pied de la lettre_ in a way which
might be true. Thus she was not at the door in Julia’s sense of the
word, but standing outside the door, perilously near it. She concluded
with herself that, in saying she was not at the door, she was saying the
exact and formal truth.

“Oh, I don’t know!” said Julia; “you may convince me as much as you
like, but I’ll be of the same opinion still. The only thing is, I just
warn you how it will be when Charley Meredith gets well. He won’t
forgive the man that did that. He won’t forgive you if you’re mixed up
in it. Don’t be mixed up in Charley Meredith’s affairs, Janet. He’ll get
to the bottom of it as soon as he is well.”

“You are a Daniel come to judgment,” said Janet, with a laugh.

How strange a thing a laugh was from her at such a moment! For, though
Julia was only a child, what she said was true enough. Meredith, when he
got well, was not a man who would blunder about as the policeman did,
hearing every story, not knowing how to separate the grain from the
chaff. Even, he was a lawyer too, she reflected, with a gleam of terror.
He would know how to put things together. Perhaps--this was possible,
too--Dolff’s face, white and distorted by passion, might have been
revealed to him as he fell, as it was to Janet. He might remember as his
faculties came back, and he would be able to follow it out.

Going back upon that evening, Janet began to trace with horror the
evidence that might be got together. There were the people at the
library who saw them meet and speak to each other, and who might have
seen them walk off together, thus identifying her at least. And Meredith
himself would know that she must have witnessed the attack upon him. Her
anxieties had been quieted by this long want of cessation from all
progress. But now that he was getting well! Oh, Julia was right. He
would let no one off; he would take full vengeance for his injuries. All
the world would know how she was mixed up in it! She would have to
appear, to be cross-examined, to tell all she knew, and explain how she
was there, and it would be in all the newspapers.

This was what chiefly struck Janet with anguish and terror unspeakable.
Everybody would know it! Her friends would look upon her darkly; the
vicarage--even that kind house would close its doors. To be traitor to
the people who had been so kind to her--to meet another woman’s lover,
the betrothed of the daughter of the house! Who would have anything to
say to a governess who had done that? And though she might tell the
episode of the papers, and thus account for her communications with
Meredith, who would believe her? Janet had an hour or two of extreme
anguish turning this all over in her mind.

After this, however, she grew a little more composed. Perhaps Meredith
would be kept back by the fact that he himself would be affected as much
as she by any such revelation. Probably he would not, for his own sake,
like it to be known that he had clandestine meetings with the
governess. This was of all others the thing that would damn him, not
only in St. John’s Wood, but wherever there were families to which he
might wish to recommend himself. If it all came out, Gussy would no
doubt be lost to him (if he had ever cared for Gussy), and not only
Gussy but every young lady in his own position, and the mother of every
young lady. To have clandestine meetings with the governess--to make
love behind backs to the governess! Janet’s heart calmed down in its
tumultuous beating when this blessed thought came into her mind. No, he
would not betray himself in that way. He might not care for betraying
her, but he would not betray himself. He would not allow himself to be
held up to the contempt of the world, put into all the papers, perhaps
into _Punch_, with a shabby girl clinging to him in the dock.

Janet, who thought of everything in the sharply acute state of her
perceptions, remembered too that, while the ladies would think it the
blackest treachery to carry on a correspondence with the governess, the
newspapers would take the other side, and would be chiefly indignant
concerning the wrongs of the poor girl, blighted by her dependent
position, whom this monster was endeavoring to beguile and lead astray.
Ah, no! Meredith would not lay himself open to these critics. He would
keep her out of it, since otherwise he himself would suffer. It calmed
her entirely after a time to follow out this point of view.

But, oh! if he could but be spirited away to the other end of the world.
Oh, if she could but be quit of him--but forget that she had ever seen
him! Janet looked towards the room of the convalescent with a tremor.
What would his feelings be? Would he expect to take up the thread where
it had dropped? Would he go on telling her with his eyes what a fool
Gussy was? how ridiculous was her confidence in herself! how much more
he cared for herself, Janet, than for anybody else in the world! This,
she thought, would be the most intolerable of all.



CHAPTER XXXVI.


After this fright, however, which was--so much is that poison to one
which is another’s antidote--so joyful for Gussy, everything relapsed
into a still and apprehensive silence which to two in the house seemed
full of fate. Better and better was the news that came from the
sick-room. Morning after morning Gussy came to the breakfast-table pale
but radiant with the bulletin. Better, and better, and better. He not
only knew her, but had smiled and said a few words. He had a long and
refreshing sleep. He was promoted to a little solid food. The doctor was
satisfied, nay, astonished, at the progress made. But all this took a
long time.

There was a long interval of that dark and melancholy weather which
gives winter its special horror in London--one day more dull and gray
and dismal than the other, depressing in any circumstances, miserable
when there is anxiety and suspense within. The new year had begun with
the chills and snows and dreariness which so often accompany it. The
only relief in the prospect was that Dolff ere many days had passed
would have to return to Oxford. If it only might be that he could go
without seeing the convalescent? He wished this himself in a
half-and-half way sometimes, hoping that he might not be compelled to
congratulate Meredith on his recovery, or indeed face him at all, though
he was glad that he was getting well: yet sometimes also with a lurking
desire to see him, to judge for himself how much he was changed, and if
he had any consciousness of “what had happened.” Dolff did not indicate
to himself the tremendous moment of his passion by any more clear
description than this. Perhaps on the whole he wished more than he
feared to see Meredith again. Then perhaps he would get out of his eyes
the white face upon the pavement, with the faint lamplight upon it,
which he had never been able to forget.

The day on which Meredith was first allowed to see the family was a
Monday in the middle of January. His couch was wheeled into the
drawing-room in the afternoon, Gussy proudly attending and announcing
her patient. The daylight was beginning to wane, and to two at least of
the party it was more easy to see him than it was for him to see them.
Janet had withdrawn into the further part of the room, as was becoming
in her position, and Dolff stood uneasily near the door, removing
himself, without intention, in the mere excitement and uneasiness of
this first meeting, from the light. Meredith was still very pale, and
the change in his face, which had been florid red and white, was
striking. His black hair, and the beard which had grown during his
illness, made his pallor still more apparent, but it was scarcely the
paleness which gives refinement and spirituality to a face worn with
suffering. He shook hands with them all, and turned his head, asking,
“Is that Miss Summerhayes?” in a way which compelled Janet to come
forward, though so much against her will. He glanced up at her with
something of his old look, a sort of smile in his eyes, the telegraph of
old, which implied some secret understanding between them, and which
once had so fluttered Janet’s heart. But it only brought a sickening
thrill now of alarm and repugnance. This was the only thing she noted
specially in the first interview, a look which showed her that all was
not over, that he was not ready yet to relinquish the amusement which
she had given him (if that was how to describe it), and that, though he
had been at death’s door, and was so much altered in appearance, in
himself he was not changed. Janet was too young to know that to be at
death’s door is no sufficient reason for any change in that strange and
perverse thing which is called the heart. She had been a little moved by
the sight of him, so colorless and feeble, notwithstanding the change in
her own feelings towards him. There is something piteous in the sight of
a strong man, young, and in the flower of life, lying helpless upon a
couch, ministered to like a child. It touched her heart, and something
of the reverence for weakness, which is inherent in humanity, moved her
as she came unwillingly, yet obediently to his side. But that side
glance, the old confidential look, the smile which might have been
called a leer by a more severe spectator, caught Janet in the midst of
her momentary awe, and drove her back upon herself. She was not, as the
reader knows, so lofty in her views, so generous in her motives, as
would become a heroine; but she was startled and shocked by this, and
thrown back into her original dismay and fear.

After this he saw the family every day. It became the habit of the house
as he slowly recovered (and it was very slow progress) to have the couch
rolled into the drawing-room every day, visitors shut out, and the whole
efforts of the household, which were not very effectual in that
department, devoted to the amusement of the patient. They were not very
clever in the way of amusement. Mrs. Harwood talked to him, occasionally
lighting upon an old story which had some interest for the invalid, and
Gussy talked with no such reservoir of interest to fall back upon,
generally dropping after a time into household details, which did not
amuse him at all.

Janet, when she was not able to escape, sat demurely silent as far off
as possible, her head bent over her work; and Dolff, who seemed to have
been seized by a feverish desire to be present during these séances, as
if something to his detriment might happen if he were absent, stood
about, sometimes standing at one window, sometimes at another, adjured
by his mother and sister not to get into the light, uncomfortable and
unnecessary everywhere. Meredith, as he got able to talk a little, took
up again his old habit of somewhat contemptuous banter to Dolff. He
begged to know if he had not been singing lately--if Miss Summerhayes
had been cruel and ceased to play the accompaniments, which she was so
clever at. It was evident that his mind was far from any painful
associations in respect to Dolff. He declared that it would amuse him to
hear one of the old songs.

“Not the new ones,” he said, with that exasperating smile, “the refined
ones, which Miss Summerhayes prefers. Sing me one of those, Dolff, that
you brought from the Vic.”

“One of those! They’re not fit for a drawing-room, Meredith; you know
they’re not.”

“We heard them in the drawing-room often enough, didn’t we, Gussy! Come,
humor me--everybody humors me--sing me--that one, you know, with the
chorus--” and the sick man hummed a bar or two of the most uproarious of
those songs which had so startled the decorous family.

He laughed and flashed at Janet--who by some extraordinary trick of
nature was aware now, when her back was turned to him, of those looks--a
wicked glance. Nothing he could have asked would have been more painful,
nothing could have shone more distinctly the mockery and malice of his
intention. A man who had nearly died calling upon his almost murderer
for a rollicking music-hall song! It was a ghastly request to the two
performers, who looked at each other, or, rather, who looked each in the
direction of where the other was, with a sort of helpless, mutual
appeal.

“Why don’t you do it, Dolff, when Charley asks you? What does it matter,
if it’s not very suitable, so long as it amuses him?”

Dolff muttered something about being out of practice, not having sung
anything for weeks.

“No,” said Meredith, “I know how everybody has denied themselves for me.
Never mind; I shall like it just as much.”

“Can’t you go and do it, Dolff?” cried Gussy, impatiently, “when he
tells you it will amuse him? It is not for you, to show off how well you
can do it. I daresay it will amuse him more if you do it very badly.
What does it matter if you are in practice or not?”

Once more Dolff murmured something to the effect that he did not like to
be laughed at, with his head down between his shoulders and his chin on
his breast.

“Good heavens!” cried Gussy, “as if it mattered! I should have thought
you would be glad to be laughed at, so long as it amused him.”

Dolff turned his head towards Janet in an appeal for help. She was as
unwilling as he was, and felt the tragic ridicule of the proposal even
more keenly, as well as the malice and cruel amusement in Meredith’s
eyes. She knew that he was trying to catch her attention to make her the
confidante of his meaning as usual; but Janet kept her eyes fixed upon
her work, and would not see. At length, however, she rose up, and
putting away the needlework she was busy with, went to the piano. If it
had to be done, it was better to do it without further remark. She had
played the first bars of the accompaniment several times over before
Dolff reluctantly followed her. It was almost the first time he had
voluntarily addressed Janet in all those weeks. He said, sullenly, “Does
he want to drive me mad? Is that his revenge?” over her head.

Janet replied, playing softly,

“He knows nothing yet. He wants to make us both ridiculous, for no
reason. Sing; I’ll help you all I can.”

Dolff breathed a sigh that fluttered the music upon the piano.

“What pluck you have,” he said, with unwilling admiration.

He had sworn never to trust her again, never to have anything to do with
her; but how hard it was when he stood by her thus, and felt the charm
of her presence, the readiness and courage and support of her little
alert soul.

“Sing,” she said, firmly, holding down the beginning notes to make a
_bruyant_, noisy dash of sound and give him courage.

And Dolff sang--like a martyr--giving forth the uproarious, would-be fun
of the words as if they were a psalm, stumbling over every second line,
losing his place, forgetting what came next. The audience laughed behind
them audibly, noisily, as indeed was right enough, and the effect
intended by the song. But it was not at the song they laughed, but at
the singer and his ludicrous gravity, and the embarrassment which was
freely attributed to temper, both by his mother and sister.

Mrs. Harwood was a little offended at last by the laughter of the others
though it was an absurd performance. A woman soon becomes weary of
ridicule when called forth by a child of her own.

“You are very merry,” she said. “I never heard you laugh so much before,
Gussy, at your brother’s performance.”

“It is very absurd, mamma.”

“It is very absurd, I know,” said Mrs. Harwood, with a little rising
color, “and I think it was very self-denying of Dolff to consent to make
himself ridiculous for Charley’s amusement. You ought to be a little
grateful to him instead of making fun of him. Many would not have done
it,” said the mother, with a toss upward of her head.

“Mamma! why, he used to sing like that every evening when he came home
first.”

“Don’t you interfere, Ju. If he did, he has seen since that, as he said,
it was not appropriate to a drawing-room: and I think it is very good of
him, exceedingly self-denying and kind, to do it--when he is more or
less making a fool of himself--to amuse Charley.”

“Dear Mrs. Harwood,” said Meredith, from his sofa, “I am getting
selfish; you are all so good to me. And I am very much obliged to Dolff.
I have not laughed so much since--I hope he doesn’t mind. Thanks, Dolff;
that’s capital. You’ve sung it like--like the great--what do you call
the man?--Barry himself. Let us have another, please.”

But Dolff hurried off as soon as he had uttered the last note, with a
sense of humiliation which nothing else could have given
him--humiliation, contempt of himself, misery which could not be gauged
by any moral estimate. He felt as if all that he had ever done to
Meredith was fully paid and atoned for by the exhibition he had thus
been compelled to make: and that, if this were to go on, he would fly at
the fellow’s throat some day and this time make sure work of it.

His look, his laugh--which had never stopped--which began before the
performance began, which was not at his song but at him, roused every
grim possibility in Dolff’s nature. Was that to be his revenge, the
coward? a revenge like a woman’s, and yet more cruel. To make him
ridiculous--to hold him up to derision. And Gussy, with her smile,
backing up that fellow, who had bewitched her! Dolff suddenly bethought
himself of all he knew, and of what the effect would be upon Gussy if he
reported to her what he had seen and heard. This thought sobered him and
calmed down the tumult in his veins. If Gussy knew--if she could be made
aware that, as Meredith laughed at himself, Dolff, so had he laughed at
her, and that to another woman--a woman the deceiver loved, or pretended
to love.

Dolff was but a rough fellow, hot-tempered, wanting in delicacy of
feeling--but when he thought of the effect of that enlightenment upon
his sister he shrank within himself. No; it would be too much to let her
know. It was true, also, that he could not let her know without
betraying his own dreadful secret, and ruining Janet. Why should he
mind ruining Janet, who had cared so little either for the honor or
truth of her friends! But he began to reflect, with a softening heart,
that Janet had certainly stood by him. She had prevented him from giving
himself up at first. She had held him up all along. She had not
abandoned him even now, but supported him in that hideous song, though
she hated it.

Poor Dolff! it was a sad thing for him to have stood so close to her at
the piano, to have felt the spell again, though she had not so much as
looked at him. No doubt it was her fault at the first, led astray by
that fellow and his blandishments--but since, there was not a word to be
said against her; she had stood by him, sustained him, kept him from
committing himself--even in the horror of this song she had made it
bearable by sharing the scorn, by covering him when he failed. Perhaps
he had been hard upon Janet! Oh, if that little fact, that short,
all-important scrap of time could be but blown away, made to vanish and
to be heard of no more! Oh, if he could but forget, and return to what
he was before! Many a man has had the same thought before Dolff: a
little scrap of time, a single day, an hour or two--and to think that
should influence, darken, perhaps ruin, a whole life; and that no power
on earth could do away with it--not that of all the kings and potentates
that ever were! At all events, Dolff added to himself fiercely, in
conclusion, if only that fellow were out of the house--if only it were
not the first idea of everybody to nurse and tend and amuse him. Amuse
him! and that he himself, of all others, should be made to exhibit and
do tricks like a monkey for Charley Meredith’s sake!

“Our songster has forsaken us,” said Meredith; “but it was very good
while it lasted. Dolff has a great deal of expression, Mrs. Harwood. You
may not like that sort of thing, which is not exactly, as he said,
adapted for drawing-rooms, but he does it very well; not quite so well
as before Miss Summerhayes converted him, but still well enough. It
seems to me, Gussy, as if the conversion was not going on----”

“Indeed, I don’t at all know what you refer to,” said Mrs. Harwood; “nor
how my son wanted conversion, Charley--and by Miss Summerhayes.”

“I only meant musically,” said the patient, with a little air of
languor. He added, “I have laughed too much. It is a pleasant way of
exhaustion, but it is exhaustion all the same.”

“I was afraid it would be too much for you,” cried the ever-anxious
Gussy; “you over-estimate your strength. Lay back your head, dear
Charley, and perhaps you will get a little sleep.”

“I take great liberties with you all,” he said, “but not so much as to
go to sleep in your mother’s drawing-room, Gussy.”

“Oh, my dear boy, don’t think of that,” said Mrs. Harwood, at once
forgetting his offence before this exhibition of weakness.

“You are spoiling me,” he said, half closing his eyes. “How am I ever to
go out into the world again after all this coddling?”

“Ask Miss Summerhayes to play one of those nocturnes she plays so well:
that will do as well as sleep,” said Gussy.

He put out his hand for hers, drawing it beneath the rug that covered
him. Gussy’s countenance beamed with a mild rapture as she sat close by
the couch with her hand in his. It was pleasant to this luxurious person
to hold in his--whoever the owner of it might be--a woman’s hand.

And Janet sat and played--softly, entering into the dramatic situation
notwithstanding the repugnance and revolt in her heart. She could not
help entering into her _rôle_--soothing the invalid with soft music,
rolling forth gently from the piano, in subdued notes, the spirit of a
nocturne which was full of balmy night air and the soft influences of
the stars--yet in herself feeling all that was unlike to this, an
impatience which she could scarcely restrain, a fierce dislike and
resentment. He had made her share in Dolff’s ridiculousness, and now he
made her play him to sleep like a slave, like something that belonged to
him and had no right to contravene his will. Her heart rebelled, though
her fingers obeyed. Oh, if he could but be pushed away--banished
somewhere out of her sphere, never to be seen again. His laugh was
intolerable; his look more intolerable still. Some time or other, she
felt, she would say to him, before them all, “Don’t look at me, don’t
take me into your confidence. I will not have your confidence.” She knew
what he would do if she were driven to such a folly. He would open his
eyes wide and appeal to Gussy to know what was the matter. “Have I said
anything to Miss Summerhayes that could convey that idea?” he would ask
with the most guileless innocence. And Janet knew that there would be
nothing to reply.

All this was while he had not remembered, while the events of that night
had not returned to his mind. But they would return, she felt sure, as
he got stronger. He would remember everything--the share she had in it,
and Dolff’s face in his passion. Oh, dreadful thought! for then what
would he do?



CHAPTER XXXVII.


IT was not till a few days after this that Meredith’s growing strength
permitted a reference to the circumstances of his “illness,” as they all
called it, which, of course, was not at all concerted, but occurred
quite unintentionally in the course of the conversation. One or two
things had been said before he took any part in the talk himself. At
length, rousing himself from a sort of reverie, he said.

“How was it, I wonder, that I was so lucky as to be knocked down at your
door? Whoever the man was, he did me a good turn there; but how was it
that I was found at your door? It was not in the evening, you say--which
would have explained itself.”

“It was about five o’clock,” said Julia, suddenly interposing. She had
treasured up all the details in her mind.

“About five o’clock!” said Meredith, looking round him with elevated
eyebrows. “Now, tell me, some one, what could I be doing at five o’clock
at this door?”

“And you were expected to dinner at half-past seven,” said Julia again.

“Evidently,” said Meredith, “she has entered into the mystery of the
situation. What was I doing at five o’clock, being expected at half-past
seven, at this door?”

“I have often thought of it,” said Gussy, “and wondered if you were
coming to say you could not come to dinner. You had clients who stopped
you several times before.”

He gave her a glance and laughed, but Gussy was quite unsuspicious, and
instanced the clients in perfect good faith.

“Poor clients!” he said; “they have been left to themselves for a long
time, but they don’t seem to have been clamoring for me. I don’t think
it could be that.”

“Perhaps you were going to call somewhere in the neighborhood,”
suggested Mrs. Harwood.

“I don’t think it could be that either--I don’t make many calls, and
none about here. Try again. I must find it out.”

Janet on this occasion was seated full in view. She had not been able to
change her position, as she generally did when he was brought in. She
did not look up or take any notice. But Janet was aware that her head
was bent stiffly, not naturally, over her work, and that in her whole
appearance there must be the rigor of an artificial pose. Her head was
bent lower than it need to have been; her needle stumbled in her work,
pricking her fingers; and her downcast face, in spite of her, was
covered with a hot and angry flush. And he could see her, plainly,
distinctly, near him as she had not allowed herself to be since before
“the accident” had occurred. He did not take any notice for a little
time, being apparently much engaged with his own thoughts; but presently
he looked up, and caught the expression of both form and face as she sat
in the full light of the window. Oh, that it should have so happened
to-day, instead of on any of the preceding days in which it would have
been of no consequence! Janet, through her drooping eyelashes, saw--as
she could have seen, somehow, had he been behind her--a slight start and
awakening in his face: and then he put up his hand to support his head,
and fixed his eyes upon her under that shield.

“You are tired, Charley!” she heard Miss Harwood saying.

“No, no; not tired a bit, only thinking.”

His thinking was done with his eyes fixed on Janet, reading (she was
sure) the dreadful consciousness which she felt to be in her. She
waited, trembling, for his next words.

“I think,” he said, “a light begins to dawn upon me. I had been at
Mimpriss’s, the library; I suppose on my usual quest for music.”

Janet did not know what might come next.

She had seen various glances directed towards her which made her think
he would not spare her. She had made it a principle to forestall
everything that could be said about herself.

“Oh, yes,” she said, hastily, “now I remember! I saw Mr. Meredith
there.”

“You never said so before, Janet.”

“I think I must have said so, the first evening. Since then nobody has
thought of such details.”

He looked at her doubtfully, with some vagueness.

“Now I begin to recollect,” he said; “I was at Mimpriss’s, and walked
along, because it was his way home, with--a man I met: and then--yes,
I’m beginning to remember. In a little time I shall have it all clear.”

He fixed his eyes upon her again under the shelter of his hand. How they
seemed to burn into her! She sat quite still, unnaturally still, with
her eyes fixed upon her work. Oh, how they burned, those eyes! they
seemed to make holes in her, to reach her heart. But this was as far as
he had gone as yet. He was beginning to see her in the shops, on the
pavement by his side--talking to him. Under the cover of his hand he
kept asking her,

“What more? What more?”

“You don’t remember with whom it was you were walking?” said Gussy
breathlessly.

“Hush, I’m thinking--it is coming, very vaguely, like a thing in the
dark.”

“Janet, perhaps you saw what sort of man it was with whom Mr. Meredith
was walking?”

“No,” said Janet. She was unable to form more than this one word: and
she never looked at him, but stumbled on at her work, steadying her
hands with a tremendous effort.

He saw well enough the perturbation in which she was, though none of the
others might remark it; and she saw how he looked at her. Now the smile
broke out again, more malicious than ever.

“No,” said Meredith, “I don’t suppose Miss Summerhayes would see him. I
must have met him some time after she saw me at the shop. But I begin to
get hold of it all. It was a dark night, and the lamps were lighted. My
friend must surely have left me----”

“I was about to say,” cried Gussy, “he could not have been with you
there, or he must have come in with you, and told us how it was.”

“There was nobody with me, then?”

“Nobody, except the man who picked you up and the policeman, who is
always coming back to say he’s on the track of the murderer.”

“The murderer! That gives one an uncomfortable conviction, as if one had
really been killed. I have a kind of vision of a face. When does this
policeman generally come? I should like to have a talk with him. He
might throw some light upon my very dim recollection.”

“Dolff is the one who sees him when he comes,” said Mrs. Harwood. “I did
not, myself, feel equal to it; and Dolff seemed the right person.”

“Ah, yes; and so kind of him,” said Meredith. “I have been surrounded
with true kindness. Dolff, please come and tell me--what does the
policeman say?”

“Not much,” said Dolff, from the dark corner in which he had established
himself.

Meredith turned half round towards him.

“Is the fellow any good?”

“No good at all,” cried Dolff. “He has always a new cock-and-bull story.
He is no good.”

“And none of you in the house saw anything?” Meredith said.

“Well, Charley, it was night. There was nobody at the window; and, had
there been, they could have seen nothing. We did not even hear much. It
must all have been done very quickly. My dears,” cried Mrs. Harwood,
with a shiver, “how can we be thankful enough! You might have been
killed, Charley. A minute more, and they say there would have been no
hope.”

Even Meredith was respectful enough to be silent for a moment. But he
resumed immediately,

“It is strange that no one should have seen anything. I should have
thought--And who opened the door? Did anyone ring to get in? How was it?
Perhaps that would help me to pull my thoughts together. Some one must
have rung the bell; some good Samaritan.”

“No. It was Vicars who heard something, and ran to see what it was,”
said Gussy. “Vicars is very quick-eared. He runs whenever there is any
commotion.”

“Ah!” said Meredith again.

He put up his hand once more to cover his eyes, and under his regard
Janet for the first time broke down. She got up hastily and threw her
work from her.

“Shall I make the tea, Mrs. Harwood?” she said, in a trembling voice.

“Poor Janet,” said Mrs. Harwood. “She has never quite got over it. It
made such an impression upon her nerves.”

“I think,” said Gussy, “it might have made more impression upon my
nerves than upon Janet’s.”

“Oh, please don’t think of my nerves,” said Janet. “If you will let me,
I will pour out the tea.”

Meredith said nothing. He was following out, with his brain still a
little confused, the clue he had got hold of. It was Janet, certainly it
was Janet. He read it in every line of her stiffened figure and
conscious countenance, and in the overwhelming agitation which had at
last triumphed over her self-control. Yes, he had met her in the
library, and it was with her he had walked towards the ambush laid for
him. What more? Was there anything more? He had in his mind a vague
reminiscence of something else which he had seen, which a little more
thinking would perhaps enable him to master. She must have seen what
happened if it was she who was with him, as he believed. She must be
aware, if not who it was that had assaulted him, at least how it was. He
kept on thinking while they talked round him, trying to quicken his own
feeble brain into action, and saying to himself that she must know. If
she knew, why was she silent? Then it occurred to Meredith what the
reason was.

He glanced at Gussy, sitting by him, and even upon his face there came a
certain uneasy color. Betray to Gussy his _rendezvous_ with Janet! Ah,
he understood now why Janet did not speak. She dared not. She must have
stolen indoors somehow, and concealed the fact that she had ever been
out. It would be her ruin to make her confess. Perhaps Meredith would
not have cared so very much for this, if it had not appeared to him that
he himself would cut but an indifferent figure--paying his addresses to
the daughter of the house, and intriguing with the governess? He went
over the same ground which Janet had already traversed, and he confessed
to himself that it would not do. But what was this consciousness in his
mind that he knew, or had known something more?

“Bring Charley his tea, Dolff,” said Mrs. Harwood. “I am sure he wants
his tea. It is a nice habit for a man, which I hope you will keep up,
Charley, when you are well. I always like to see a young man find
pleasure in his tea.”

Her soft voice ran on while Dolff very unwillingly, and with averted
face, carried the tea to Meredith. What was it that this dark, stormy,
half-averted face suggested to the sick man? Dolff leaned over him for a
moment, very unwillingly holding out the tea to him, offering him cake
and bread-and-butter, which simple dainties were now part of the
invalid’s regimen. Meredith caught that view of Dolff’s face with a
certain shock, with a quickened interest, almost anxiety. What did it
mean? There was something which he recollected, which he could not
recollect--some fact that might throw light upon everything. He was
startled beyond measure by the sight of Dolff’s face Dolff! there could
be nothing in him to excite anyone. Why was it that his heart began to
beat at the sight of Dolff? He could not make it out--it had something
to do with his accident. What was it. But presently Meredith felt his
head begin to ache and his brain to swim. He leaned back upon his
pillows with a sigh of impatience. Gussy was standing by his side in a
moment asking,

“Was he tired--did he feel giddy?”

Meredith answered with a disappointment and petulance, which in his weak
state nearly moved him to tears,

“I can’t think, that is the worst of it. I begin to remember a trifle
here and there. I have got the length of remembering who was with me,
and I know there is something more.”

“Don’t try to think any more--leave it till to-morrow. You know,” said
Gussy, “dear Charley, the doctors say it will come all right; but you
must do it justice, and not force it. There is no hurry, is there? You
are not obliged to begin working directly again.”

“No, I’m not obliged to begin working,” Meredith said.

It was not necessary to enter into explanations, and to tell her how his
mind was occupied. And, as a matter of fact, he remained very quiet all
next day _en attendant_ the great event and privilege of being allowed
to walk across the hall to the drawing-room, and disport himself from
chair to chair at his pleasure. From time to time during the day he did,
indeed, take up the broken thread where it had dropped from him and try
to tack it on to something. But he could not do it. He traced himself
along the road from Mimpriss’s with Janet on his arm, in the faint
lamplight; but at the door he found himself stopped short. One word more
would complete the task--one link and he would know all about it, as
Janet did, who would never say what it was: but upon that link he could
not get hold.

The event of the afternoon was accomplished with great success. He
walked unassisted, though feeling as if his legs did not quite belong to
him, into the drawing-room, the ladies rising to receive and admire him,
as if he had been a child taking its first walk.

“Why, he’s a perfect Hercules!” cried Mrs. Harwood. “He walks as well as
any of you. Thank God, my dear boy, that you have got on so well. I
think we may feel that you are out of the wood now.”

“Oh, don’t encourage him too much, mamma! He won’t be kept down. He is
too venturesome. Fancy, nurse tells me that he has been
thinking--actually thinking all day.”

“How very unguarded of him!” said Mrs. Harwood, with a laugh. And then
the usual circle was made round him, and the tea poured out to refresh
him after his exertion.

It was while the bread-and-butter was going round that Priscilla, the
parlor-maid, came into the room which was so pleasant with firelight and
smiling faces, and announced that the detective wanted to speak to the
gentleman--Dolff’s name was very well known since this inquiry had
begun, but it was still to “the gentleman” that this official asked to
speak.

“He thinks he has found out something now,” said Priscilla with a faint
sniff of scepticism.

Priscilla sensibly thought that a man who had been on this job for so
long and had discovered nothing was a poor creature indeed.

“Who is the gentleman that is wanted?” said Meredith. “It is Dolff, I
suppose, as the man of the house. But why should Dolff be bored with
this?--it is my business if ever any business was. Mrs. Harwood, may we
have him in here?”

“Certainly, Charley--if you are quite sure that you can stand it.”

“Why shouldn’t I stand it? I am quite well. I don’t even feel weak. Let
us have him in here.”

Mrs. Harwood looked at Gussy and Gussy looked at the patient.

“I am very much afraid it will try him, mamma. Still, as he would hear
the voices in the hall, which might excite him more----”

“Of course it would excite me more. Thanks, my kindest Gussy, though you
scold me, you are always on my side.”

Here Dolff spoke from the corner in which during these _séances_ he
always took shelter.

“This is a new man,” he said. “He’s always got a different thing to
suggest, and it’s very distracting--hadn’t I better see him this time?”

“I think Dolff is right,” said Mrs. Harwood.

“No,” said Meredith, “I want distraction. Let’s have him here.”

He did not omit to note the fact that Dolff retired further still into
his corner as the policeman came in.

The detective, who was in plain clothes, but not a lofty member of his
profession, made a sweeping bow all round, and looked a little
embarrassed as he found himself among a company of ladies. He looked
round for Dolff, whom he knew, and then at the stranger in the centre of
the group, whom he had never seen before, but who distinctly assumed the
principal place.

“I beg your pardon,” he said, “I don’t see the gentleman I’ve seen
before. Oh!--yes--I beg your pardon.”

He turned again to the corner, from which Dolff had emerged a little.

“You needn’t mind me,” said Dolff, “there is the gentleman who is most
interested, Mr. Meredith.”

Meredith had his eyes fixed on Dolff. The young man was like a
thunderstorm, dark, heavy, and lowering, his eyelids half covering his
eyes, his shoulders shrugged up, his head down between them. A vague
light was breaking upon the question. At this moment Dolff stooped down
to recover something he had dropped. Meredith uttered a quick, low cry.

“What is it? What is it? This is too much for you Charley,” said Gussy.

His eyes were fixed on Dolff in the corner. They were widening and
brightening, the iris dilating, the eyes almost projecting, or seeming
to project, with the intensity of his gaze.

“Ah!” he said, with a long-drawn breath.

He had found it at last--the thing which he had remembered yet could not
remember. Janet’s eyes, drawn to him with a sort of fascination, divined
what it meant, and her heart sank. Gussy, who had no such prescience,
thought only of excitement and fatigue to her patient.

“Oh, what is it? you are overdone?” she said. “You must do nothing more
to-day.”

When he turned to her he had a smile on his lips.

“I am not overdone,” he said, “on the contrary, I have made great
progress. I have got new light. I have got back my memory, and now I
remember everything. Pray, Dolff,” he said, quietly, “don’t go away. You
must help us with your experience.” And he laughed--a laugh full of
mockery, which somehow, to two at least of the persons present, seemed
like a death-knell.

Dolff, who had made a step or two towards the door, stopped with an
obedience too ready and complete. He saw the change in Meredith’s face,
and felt that the hour of vengeance which he had, he thought, eluded,
was now about to come. He cast a dull glance at Janet, half of appeal,
half of despair--and saw that she thought as he did, and was holding her
breath in intense attention. She understood, but did not sympathize. She
would not stand by him now, he felt instinctively, though she had stood
by him before.

“Well,” said Meredith, “excuse me, I have kept you too long waiting. You
are after the fellow who knocked me down, officer--have you got any
trace?”

“Well, sir,” said the policeman, “you might say nearly murdered you. I’m
glad to see you so well again.”

“Thanks,” said Meredith, “as I’m so well, we’ll say only knocked me
down: and if he hadn’t taken me at a disadvantage in coming up behind
me, I suppose I ought to have been able to give a good account of him.”

“Ah!” said the policeman, “one of those fellows he wouldn’t face a
gentleman like you. I’m sorry to say we’ve no trace of him--nothing as I
could act upon: but I’ve got the man as saw it from the other side of
the street, and he says he could pick out the man from any dozen. He
says he would know his face again wherever he saw him; he’s got a
notion, besides, of where the fellow’s to be found. I was thinking as
you might like to question him yourself; I have got him just round the
corner, waiting with one of my mates, if you’d like to see him
yourself.”

“Ah!” said Meredith, “it wouldn’t be a bad thing. What do you say,
Dolff? Don’t you think we might have this man--who could recognize the
cad who hit me behind my back, here?”

Dolff’s tongue clove to the roof of his mouth. He stood in his corner,
and glanced at the speaker, but did not answer a word.

“I could have him here in a moment,” the policeman said.

“It would be interesting,” said Mrs. Harwood, “but a little exciting;
and, if he saw him so well, why didn’t he secure him there and then?”

“His attention, ma’am, was called off by the gentleman as he thought was
dying; but I don’t think as it is too late.”

Did the detective glance into the corner too, at Dolff standing in dark
shadow against the wall?

“I am only afraid it will be too much for you in your weak state,” said
Gussy, looking anxiously at her patient.

“We’ll let Dolff decide,” said Meredith, with once more that dreadful
laugh. “Come, give us your advice, as you have had all the previous
information. Shall we have this man in who can identify--the murderer,
Dolff?”

There was a pause, which even to the unsuspecting ladies had something
dreadful in it. Dolff cleared his throat and moistened his parched lips.

“You can have him--if you wish it, I suppose?” he said.

The crisis, however, passed off for the moment in an unexpected way--for
Meredith’s strength suddenly forsook him, and he had to be taken back to
his room in something very like a faint.



CHAPTER XXXVIII.


Remembering is a very slow progress when your mind is confused by
serious illness, weakness, and the breaking off for a time of all
threads of meaning in the mind. Meredith took it up again in the
morning, though not with the momentary gleam of conviction which had
flashed upon him; and he worked very hard at it, as he might have worked
at a case in his practice for the Bar or a mathematical problem. But it
was harder than either of those. He made out easily enough his meeting
with Janet at Mimpriss’s, and guessed rather than remembered that he had
walked home with her, and thus exposed himself to being knocked down at
Mrs. Harwood’s door; but he did not make out until he had returned to
the question--his faculties freshened by a night’s sleep, and the new
energy of the morning--why it was that he had met Janet, or that there
was any special reason for their meeting. It flashed upon him all at
once that he had made the appointment; that he had written to her to ask
her to meet him; and then he remembered all at once the papers and the
mystery which the papers had thrown so little light upon. He half
started from his couch with excitement when it burst upon him that he
was under the same roof as the mysterious recluse in the wing: and thus
laid himself open to a grave reproof from his attendant, who called upon
him to recollect that he had been very ill, that his escape was
half-miraculous, and that to put his health in jeopardy by suffering
himself to get excited would be “more than criminal.” He believed that
she meant scarcely less than criminal, but he was humble, and expressed
the deepest penitence.

“I was only thinking,” he said, “and something suddenly flashed upon
me.”

“Thinking is the very worst thing you could do,” said the nurse,
severely, “and to have things flashing upon you is what I cannot allow.
If it occurs again I must appeal to the doctor.”

The nurse was a lady, so that he could not quench her as he would have
done had she been Mrs. Gamp, and had to apologize again. But the
compulsory pause did him good, for when he returned to the subject
without any more starts and flashes, it all became clear to him again
from the night of the ball upwards. The various events of that night
came back like a picture to his mind. It had occupied him entirely in
the short intervals that occurred between that discovery and the assault
upon him at Mrs. Harwood’s door. Since then he had remembered nothing
about it till now.

And now: he was under the same roof--he would have, as he got better and
better, unbounded opportunities of finding out what that mystery was.
The couch was now to be altogether discarded. He was to be allowed to
walk and to sit in a chair like other people. Vicars the mysterious
would be under his eye, and Mrs. Harwood--and Gussy in her present
condition, softened with anxiety for him, and joy in his recovery, would
disclose anything he might ask from her. He knew that she could not keep
any secret from him now--if it were a secret she knew.

He felt greatly elated by the idea of the discovery which was so near,
which lay under his hand, which he must be able to complete with his
present advantages, and the thought of it led him very far on. True, he
had almost forgotten Janet and the immediate yet lesser problem which he
had to solve, _i.e._, how he came to be knocked down and almost killed
at Mrs. Harwood’s, and who had done it. He left the other subject with a
sigh and came back to this again for the moment. Yes, he had received
from Janet the papers which she had put together for him--received them,
he remembered, without a word, which had piqued and made him resolve to
compromise Janet, and show her what a farce it was to be demure with
him--at least, to compromise Janet as much as he could without
compromising himself. It was for that reason, he remembered, that he
insisted upon going all the way with and talking to her as only a lover
had any right to do--for that reason, and also because she had a great
attraction for him, far more than Gussy had ever had. He began to
recollect even the things she had said--her little struggles against his
appropriation of her, her gradually yielding--all that is most
delightful for a suitor of his kind to recollect.

He liked to feel himself the cause of emotion in others--he smiled as he
thought of it. Poor little Janet; she was angry and she was horrified.
She felt probably that it was she who had brought him into the great
danger under which he had fallen, and she was desperate to see that his
illness had separated them more than ever, and made Gussy mistress of
the situation. He forgave her, therefore, for her averted looks and
unyielding face. She must know how it had all come about. He was certain
from her looks that she knew, but she would not betray herself by
telling, and he would not betray her by forcing her to tell, for in that
case he would betray himself too.

Who could it be, he again asked himself, who had fallen upon him, and
assaulted him in that terrible way? Meredith was not conscious of having
enemies of that old-fashioned kind. There might be plenty of men who did
not like him, as there were plenty of men whom he did not like; but
between that and trying to murder him there was a great difference. He
was not a man of the highest morals, perhaps, but he did not inflict
injuries which would give any man a right to fling himself upon him in
this way. It was a new idea to think that it might be a lover of
Janet’s: but what lover could Janet have--some young fellow from the
country, perhaps, driven frantic by seeing his beloved in such close
colloquy with another man.

Meredith’s reason, however, rejected this hypothesis. The young man
from the country would not be such a tragical fool as to rush upon an
unknown stranger and try to murder him solely because that stranger was
walking home with his sweetheart. No! and besides, he remembered
something--something which had been presented to his intelligence at the
very last moment before that intelligence was temporarily
quenched--something--what was it that he remembered? It was all
perfectly clear up to this point. He saw every step as distinctly as if
it were in a case he had studied from a brief, but here the evidence
broke down. And yet it was lying somewhere in a corner of his mind if he
could only get at it. He knew that it was there.

“How is our patient to-day?” said Gussy, coming in, with the privilege
of her long nursing, after Meredith had made his toilette, and was lying
on the sofa to rest after that operation.

The nurse shook her head.

“Our patient,” she said, “has been thinking. He has been using his mind
a great deal too much--he has been smiling to himself and knitting his
brows as if he were trying to remember something. You will please to
tell him, Miss Harwood, that this sort of thing will not do. I have done
so, but he does not mind me.”

“How cruel of you to say so!” said Meredith, “when you know that I mind
you in everything! I never take an invigorating glass of soda-water
without asking you if I may.”

She shook her head again.

“It is not glasses of soda-water that are in question, but using your
head, Mr. Meredith, when it’s not in a fit state.”

“With two or three holes in it,” said Meredith, ruefully.

“No; you must not,” said Gussy, soothing him. “I am glad you think you
have found a clue, but that is enough for to-day.”

Yes, it was enough for to-day; he was compelled in his weakness to
acknowledge that he could do no more.

“And you must not think. You must not even attempt to think,” said
Gussy; “thinking is not a thing for you to do. Promise me you will not
try.”

He took her hand to reassure her, but he did not promise, and even in
the act of holding Gussy’s hand and looking up tenderly into her face in
requital of her care, he glanced round to make sure that Janet saw this
little affectionate episode. He wished her to see, with a sense of pique
at the indifference she had shown, and a desire that she should be made
aware how little her indifference was shared by others. In his weak
state it was doubly necessary to him to be surrounded by care and
attention, to have love to wait upon and consider him in all things. He
was pleased for himself to caress and be caressed, but he loved to have
a spectator to whom he could make those little traitorous asides which
increased his enjoyment, or whom he could at least mortify with the
sight of his entire mastery over some one else if he had ceased to move
her.

But, though this little play with the feelings of others pleased him, he
did not give up on that account the quest upon which his mind had
entered. Meredith had no inclination to let off or pardon the offender
who had so nearly taken his life. Whoever it might be, he was determined
to hunt him out and punish him. And he only relinquished this, the
process in his mind of putting together such evidence as he had got
possession of and working it out, as he might have put aside any piece
of manual work till his fatigue had passed away and he was able to take
it up again. It would not do to throw himself back by getting a
headache, by injuring his nerves or his sleep. His mind was sufficiently
trained to enable him to do this; to put thoughts aside when they hurt
him, to take them back again when he was in a fit state to do so--which
is a capacity always very astonishing to those who have never learned to
discipline and rule their thoughts.

Janet thought with relief that whatever suspicions may have gleamed
across him, whatever half recollections might have formed in his mind,
they had passed away like clouds, when she saw him submitting to all
Gussy’s half-nurse, half-lover attentions, leaning back upon his
pillows, suffering himself to be silenced and soothed, smiling upon his
anxious ministrant, and professing to do everything she told him.

“Was there ever so docile a slave?” he said; “I have no will but my
lady’s.”

“You mean patient,” said Gussy, with the soft flush that lit up her
face, “and it is your nurse whom you obey.”

“Fortunately the two things are the same in my case,” he said.

To think that he could indulge in this badinage while his mind was still
following out the thread upon which another man’s life hung, was
incredible to Janet. She thought it had all passed from his mind, and
that she and her secret, and, still more, Dolff and his, must now be
safe. And presently she was asked to go again and play for the soothing
of the invalid, a request which she obeyed with suppressed indignation.
Why should she be made to minister to him too--she whose eyes had been
opened, who had just escaped, or hoped that she had escaped from him,
almost at the risk of her life? Janet was impatient of him, and half
disappointed after the excitement into which his tentative questions and
looks had thrown her, that he had let it drop again and float off in
nothingness. She was quieted in her fears, but she almost resented it,
and despised the man who had so little nerve and force left.

Janet was wrong, it need scarcely be said. Meredith retired a little
earlier than usual on the pretence of being tired. He lay very still in
the quiet of his room, which nobody but the nurse was now permitted to
enter, till his headache was quite gone, and then he returned to the
search of his own mind and recollections, and to the finding out of the
something which he remembered, yet for the moment had forgot.



CHAPTER XXXIX.


It all came back like lightning when the policeman came once more. The
family party were almost as before, when the man was announced again,
bringing back the former excitement.

No one noticed when Dolff stole out of the room. The lamps had not been
brought in, though the afternoon had become dark. The fire glowed, but
gave no flame. But it is wrong to say that no one noticed. Janet did not
lose a movement of the unhappy young man, nor did Meredith, though he
took no notice. Meredith said little: he was struggling with the force
of this new discovery that had flashed upon his mind, and which not only
cleared up the knotty point, but put meaning and reason into a business
hitherto incomprehensible to him.

When the aspect of Dolff suddenly struck upon his dormant memory and
roused it into keen life, he no longer found any difficulty in
understanding the whole matter. Dolff had seen him with Janet, with whom
the lout imagined himself in love. He had heard, perhaps, certain words
of the conversation: he had seen the clinging of Janet to Meredith’s
arm, the hands held in his. Meredith thought he remembered now a figure
with hat drawn down and collar up at the window of Mimpriss’s shop. It
was all explicable now; he understood it. Dolff! It flashed upon him
without doubt or uncertainty. There was something whimsical, bizarre
about it which made him laugh. Dolff, whom he had always despised, a
rowdy undergraduate, a music-hall man. Dolff, a troublesome boy,
wanting even in the matured strength of a man, not his own match in any
way. And to think that he had been carried into the house, and nursed
with the profoundest devotion under the same roof with the cub who had
tried to take his life.

Nobody had the least idea why Meredith laughed. It was at the detective,
he said, though the detective was not ridiculous at all. And this was
what had changed the looks of Janet, and given her that tranquil air
which, now he thought of it, was so ludicrous too. He had to make an
effort to restrain that laugh. After the first thrill of anger, Meredith
rejected as impossible the punishment of Dolff. It was not a thing that
could be done. Such a scandal and disturbance of all existing ties was
inexpedient, even for himself--to have it published to the world that he
had been knocked down and almost killed by the son of the house in which
he spent most of his evenings, was impossible. At all hazards that
danger must be staved off. But Meredith saw means of torturing both
those culprits which would be very effectual without any intervention of
the law. He would have Dolff at his mercy; he would pierce him with
arrows of ridicule from which it would be impossible for the young man
to defend himself; and Janet, who had forsaken him, who held apart, and
even played for him, when she was bidden to do so, unwillingly--Janet
should suffer too.

Lights of malice and mockery woke up in Meredith’s eyes. He anticipated
a great deal of fun from the appearance of the witness, who, no doubt,
would collapse and come to nothing when inquired into. Meredith saw
nothing but sport in this unthought-of catastrophe. He had something of
the feeling of the excited boy who has a cat or a dog to torture. He
knew how to tickle Dolff up in the tenderest places, to keep him in a
perpetual ferment of alarm, to hold endless threats over him; and to
watch his writhings would be all the more fun that the fellow would
deserve it all, and more than that if he got his due. Thus delightedly
pursuing his revenge, Meredith missed the moment when Dolff withdrew.
But Janet saw it, with a terror impossible to describe. She could not go
after him or advise him. Since these miseries had happened, it had
become her charge to make the tea, and there she sat, conspicuous even
in the fading light, unable to budge. She saw the unhappy young man
steal out, and she knew that all kinds of desperate resolves must be in
his mind. He would not have the courage to face it out. He would go away
and he would conceal himself--do something to heighten suspicion and
make every guess into certainty. And she could not go after him to warn
him--to implore him to stand fast! The tortures which Meredith had
imagined with such pleasure had begun in Janet’s breast.

Dolff got out into the hall in a condition impossible to describe--his
limbs were limp with misery and fear. Great drops of perspiration hung
upon his forehead. He went blindly to snatch a hat from the stand; then
took his coat, for he was cold with mental agony, and struggled into it.
While he was doing this, Vicars suddenly appeared by him, he could not
tell how, and laid a hand on his shoulder, which made Dolff jump. He
darted back with an oath, and would have that moment turned and fled had
not Vicars caught his arm again.

“Mr. Dolff, what’s up? For goodness’ sake don’t fly out like this.
There’s one of those d----d policemen watching on the other side of the
road.”

Dolff stared wildly in Vicars’s face.

“Let me go,” he said. “I must go; I don’t care where.”

“What’s up?” said Vicars. “You’re in some row, Mr. Dolff?”

“Don’t you know?” said Dolff, wildly. “That man’s coming back. If he
comes back before I’m gone, it’s all up with me, Vicars. Get out of my
way. I’ll go--by the garden door.”

“And show yourself to all the women,” said Vicars, “who’ll tell the
first word, ‘Oh, he’s in the garden.’ Mr. Dolff, is it life or death?”

Dolff could not speak. He stared dully at his questioner, unable to
reply. The sound of the outer door pushed open, and men’s footsteps upon
the path, came in like a sort of horrible accompaniment and explanation.
The perspiration stood in great beads on Dolff’s forehead. He tried to
make a bolt at the passage to the garden, which led by the open door of
the kitchen. Then he drew himself up against the wall, in a half stupor,
as if he could conceal himself so.

“Is it life or death?” said Vicars, in his ear; but Dolff could not
speak.

He had a dim vision of the man’s face, of the light swimming in his
eyes, of the knock upon the door of the house, ominous, awful, like a
knell; and then he suddenly found himself drawn into darkness, into a
warm, close atmosphere, beyond the reach of that, or apparently of any
other sound.

Priscilla, always correct, but a little surprised, not knowing how to
account for such an invasion of the drawing-room, ushered in the
detective, accompanied by a man in a shabby coat, very inappropriate
certainly to that locality. Mr. Dolff had always spoken to such men in
the hall. A parlor-maid is, above all things, an aristocrat. To have to
introduce two such persons to her mistress’s presence offended her in
her deepest sense of right and wrong.

“Is this the man?” said Meredith. “Mrs. Harwood, do you think we might
have a little light?”

“Priscilla is bringing in the lamps,” said Mrs. Harwood, looking with a
little suspicion and annoyance at the men, who certainly were much out
of place: a feeling that there was danger in them somehow, though she
could not tell how, crept into her mind.

She looked anxiously at the dim figures looming against the light, and a
thrill of alarm went through her. Why did Charley insist on having them
here? Why did not Dolff see them in the hall, as he had done before? She
had never had a policeman in her house; never, except--Trouble and
tremor came over her as she sat there growing breathless in her chair.
As for Gussy, she was insensible to every appeal, to every claim upon
her attention but one. She was Meredith’s sick-nurse, watching lest he
should be over-fatigued, thinking of nothing else. There was no help or
support in her for her mother’s anxieties.

When the lamps were brought in matters were no better. A sort of
Rembrandt-like depth of shadow fell upon the two strange figures,
throwing a blackness over the tea-table at which Janet was sitting, and
showing only the form of Meredith in his chair, which was full within
the influence of the shaded light, and the awkward attitudes of the two
men in the middle of the room.

“So this is the man who saw me--knocked down?” said Meredith. His face,
which was the central light in that strange picture, was lit up with
what seemed more like malicious fun than any other sentiment. “And you
think you could identify the fellow who did it? Is that so?”

“You may thank your stars as you weren’t killed,” said the new-comer.
“He meant it, sir, that fellow did.”

“You think so? Well, he hasn’t succeeded, you see; and you think you can
identify him?”

“Among a thousand, sir,” said the man. “Just you put him before me in a
crowd and I’ll pick him out afore you could say----”

“Then why,” said Meredith, “haven’t you done it before now? Here are
three weeks gone, and plenty of time for him to have got away.”

“He’s not got away; I’ve kept my eye upon him, and I have said to the
police, times and times, as I could lay my hands upon him as soon as
ever he was wanted.”

“I thought,” said Meredith, “a criminal was wanted from the moment he
put himself in the power of the law. You should have secured him at
once; to keep your eye upon a man is not a process known to the law.”

“I don’t know about the law, sir,” said the man. “I know that I have
been ready any day. I told ’em so the very first night, but they’ve
never paid no attention to me--not till this gentleman was put on as
knows me, and knows as he can trust in my word.”

“Yes?” said Meredith, solemnly, “I’m glad to hear you can have such good
recommendations. Is it necessary you should have a thousand to choose
from before you tell us who my assailant is?--because, you see, it would
be a little difficult to have them in here.”

“Oh,” cried the man, angrily, “a deal fewer than a thousand will do--if
you’ll just collect all there is in the house----”

“In the house!” cried Mrs. Harwood, “but what is the use of that? We
know beforehand that there is nobody in this house who would lay a
finger----” she stopped with an indefinite choking sensation in her
throat, suddenly perceiving that Dolff had gone away. It was not
distinct enough to mean suspicion of Dolff--suspicion of Dolff! what
folly and insanity! but why should he have gone away?

“I thought as you said the young gentleman was here,” said the witness,
turning to his guide. “I told you as you’d never find him when you came
back.”

“It don’t matter much,” said the other, in a low tone, “he can’t go far,
there’s two of my mates outside.”

The ladies did not catch the meaning of this colloquy, though it raised
the most bewildering alarm in Mrs. Harwood’s breast. Gussy still thought
of it alone as it affected the health of her beloved. She stood by him,
her attention concentrated on him, watching whether he grew pale,
whether he flushed, if he seemed tired. Her mother’s anxious look
awakened no sympathy in Gussy’s mind. If she observed it at all she set
it down to the same cause as made herself anxious, the fear that
Meredith might be over-excited or fatigued.

“Do you want the maids and all?” said Meredith, in his familiar tone of
banter. “You don’t think much of me, my good man, if you think I could
be battered like that by--Priscilla, for instance,” he said, turning to
Mrs. Harwood with a laugh.

“I wasn’t thinking of no Priscilla,” said the man, angrily. “If it suits
you to laugh at it, gentleman, it don’t suit me. There’s a reward out.
And when I see as clear as I sees you--I should think it _was_ a man,
and a strong one too. Lord, how savage he took you up again and dashed
your ’ead against the pavement! I should know him anywhere, among a
thousand.”

“Charley,” said Mrs. Harwood, faintly, “there is something dreadful in
all this. Do you think it could be put off to another time? or couldn’t
they just go and do their duty, whatever it is, without freezing the
blood in our veins, and,” she added, catching Gussy’s look, “exhausting
you?”

“I’m sorry to trouble the lady, sir,” said the detective. “I shouldn’t
have said anything if I could have helped it; but, to tell you the
truth, suspicion does attach to a person in the house. If the young
gentleman had stayed and faced it, things might have been done quiet.
But as he’s gone away--I’m sorry, very sorry, to disturb the ladies--but
I’ve got a search-warrant, and I must find my man. You’ll explain it to
’em, sir, as I can’t help it, and it was no wish of mine to upset the
house.”

“A search-warrant! Oh, my God! what does he mean?” cried Mrs. Harwood.
She added, in her bewilderment, “That could have nothing to do with
Charley,” under her breath.

“I have no more idea than you have,” said Meredith; “some one in this
house? It must be old Vicars they mean. Come, my man, don’t be too
absurd. If you think that old fellow could play at pitch-and-toss with
me in the way you describe, you must have a precious poor opinion of me.
But I suppose Vicars can be sent for--if he’s in the house.”

“I don’t know nothing about Vicars, nor who he is. Where’s that young
gentleman? What did he go away for when he knew as he was wanted? You
produce that young gentleman, and then you’ll see what we means,” said
the witness, in great wrath.

“Hold your noise,” said the policeman. “I daresay it’s all nonsense when
we come to the bottom of it; and I’m sure I’m very sorry to disturb the
ladies; but I must just ’ave a few words with the young gentleman. Most
likely he can clear it all up.”

“Dolff!” said Mrs. Harwood, with an amazed cry.

“Dolff!” cried Meredith, with a burst of laughter.

His apparent appreciation of this as an excellent joke confused the two
men. They looked at each other again for mutual support.

“You’d not have laughed if you’d seen him, as I did,” growled the
stranger.

“I felt--him, whoever he was, as you didn’t, my man; and it is evident
you think me a poor creature, to be battered about by a boy--or a woman.
Come, there’s enough of this nonsense,” he said. “Why didn’t you seize
the fellow when you saw him? What do you mean, coming with this
cock-and-bull story three weeks after--and to me?”

“Produce the young gentleman, sir, and let me just ask him a few
questions.”

“I haven’t got him in my pocket,” said Meredith. “Probably he has gone
out. If he were here, I should not allow him to answer your questions.
I’m his legal adviser. Come, come, don’t let us have any more of this.”

“If he has gone out,” said the policeman, “by this time he’s in the
hands of my mate--and if he haven’t I’ve a right to search the house.
You’d better produce him, mister--or you, lady, before it’s too late.”

Janet, unable to bear the scene which was thus rising to a climax, had
got up out of the shadow and left the room a moment before. The hall was
perfectly vacant, not a trace of any one in it--not even Priscilla going
about her business, or the nurse in the dining-room, which was still
sacred to the invalid. The lamp burned steadily, the silence was
dreadful to the excited girl. It seemed like the pause of fate--not a
sound within or without--even the voices, subdued by distance, but
generally audible in a cheerful hum from the kitchen, were hushed
to-night. All perfectly silent--calm as if tumult or tragedy had never
entered there.



CHAPTER XL.


“I must go after them; I must--I must follow them! Oh, Dolff, where are
you--where are you?” cried Mrs. Harwood.

She was wild with excitement and alarm, her face alternately flushed and
paled, her form trembling with endeavor to move, to push herself
forward, to follow those dreadful emissaries of the law whose heavy
steps were very audible, now on the stairs, now overhead.

The other members of the party were in strange contrast to her anxiety.
Meredith lay back in his chair rubbing his hands moved apparently by the
supremest sense of the ludicrous, unable to see it in any but a
ridiculous light. Gussy leaned on the back of his chair, smiling in
sympathy with him, yet a little pale and wondering, beginning to realize
that something disagreeable, painful, might be going on, though it did
not mean fatigue or excitement to her patient. Julia, finally roused
from her book, had got up bewildered, and stood asking what was the
matter, getting no reply from anyone.

The door of the drawing-room had been left open, and across the hall, at
the opposite door of what was now Meredith’s room, stood the nurse in
her white cap and apron, with a wondering face, looking out.

“I thought I knew a great deal about the folly of the authorities,” said
Meredith, “and of Scotland Yard in particular, but this is the climax.
By-the-bye, I see an opportunity for a great sensation, which, if I were
at the Old Bailey, would make my fortune. ‘The prisoner, accused of a
murderous assault upon Mr. Meredith, was defended by that gentleman in
person.’ What a situation for the press--one might add, ‘who is a family
connection,’ eh, Gussy?” he said, putting up his hand to take hers,
which was upon the back of his chair.

“Oh, Charley! but speak to mamma. Mamma is miserable. Everything about
Dolff makes her so anxious.”

“Even such an excellent joke?” said Meredith: but he did not say
anything to comfort Mrs. Harwood.

In the midst of his laugh a sudden gravity came over him. He looked at
her again with a quick, scrutinizing glance. Dolff was not all. She had
been bewildered--taken by surprise, but was not really anxious about her
son. Now, however, as she sat listening, waiting, her suspense became
unbearable. A woman imprisoned in her chair never moving, unable to walk
a step, she looked as if at any moment she might dart out of it and
fling herself after the invaders. Her hands moved uneasily upon the arms
of her chair, plucking at them as if to raise herself. The light in her
eyes was a wild glare of desperation. The color fluttered on her face,
now ebbing away and leaving her ghastly, now coming back with a sudden
flush. He remembered suddenly all that might be involved in a search of
that house, and that for anything he knew a secret which it was of the
utmost importance he should fathom now lay, as it were, within reach of
his hand. He became serious all at once, the laugh passing suddenly from
his face. He got up but not to stop the examination, as Gussy hoped. He
did not even stop to soothe Mrs. Harwood, but strolled out into the hall
on his unsteady limbs, forgetting them all.

“I must go after them,” Mrs. Harwood cried again, half raising herself
in her chair. “I must go after them. Gussy, they may go--how can we tell
where they may go?”

“No, mamma, there is nothing to be alarmed about. Vicars will see to
that.”

“How can we tell where Vicars is? I have been afraid of something of the
kind all my life. Gussy, I must go myself. I must go myself!”

“Oh, hush, mamma,” said Gussy; she was not alarmed about a risk which
had never frightened her at all. Mrs. Harwood was always nervous; but
Gussy, who had been used to it for years, had never believed that
anything would happen. So long as Charley did not throw himself
back--was not over-excited. This was what Gussy most feared.

“I’ll take you wherever you like, mamma,” said Julia, coming with a rush
to the back of the chair, and projecting her mother into the hall with a
force which nearly shook her out of it. Mrs. Harwood’s precipitate
progress was arrested by Meredith, who called out to Julia to go softly,
and caught at the arm of the chair as it swung past.

“Are you coming too, to keep an eye on them?” he said.

“I don’t like,” said Mrs. Harwood, trying to subdue the trembling of her
lips, “to have such people all over my house.”

“Oh, they are honest enough; there will be no picking or stealing. As
for the thing itself, it’s a farce. I daresay Dolff has gone out. And,
if not, what does it matter? If there is any such ridiculous idea about,
you had better meet it and be done with it. It’s a wonder they don’t
arrest me for knocking down myself.”

“Oh,” said Mrs. Harwood faintly, “I am not afraid for Dolff.”

“You can have nothing else to be afraid of,” said Meredith, in his
careless tones. “A search by the police is nothing unless there happens
to be something for them to find out. Nothing is of any importance
unless it is true. They may search till they are tired, but, so long as
there is nobody in hiding, what can it matter? Don’t trouble yourself
about nothing. Let me take you back to your comfortable fireside.”

“No, no,” said Mrs. Harwood, more and more troubled; “I will stay here.”

He had not, it was evident, found the way to save her, with all his
philosophy.

“No?” said Meredith, interrogatively. “It’s rather cold here, however,
after the cosiness of the drawing-room. I hope you’ll not catch cold. If
it is any satisfaction to you, of course, there’s nothing to be said:
but I should think you might let me look out for these fellows and send
them off. Julia and me,” he added, with a wave of his hand to Julia,
and the smile which was so exasperating.

He kept wondering all the time where Janet was--Janet, who had
disappeared without attracting any notice, and who probably, he thought,
had helped to smuggle Dolff away somewhere, uselessly--because when such
an accusation was once made, it was much better to brave it out. It was
like the folly of a woman to try to smuggle him away, when the only
thing was to brave it out.

“This is the only place where there is no draught,” he said, pushing
Mrs. Harwood’s chair directly in front of the door which led to the
wing--the door, which, on the night of the ball, he and Janet had
miraculously found unfastened.

The door, he remarked once more, had every appearance of being a door
built up and impracticable. To say, in a carefully-kept house like this,
that it was covered with dust would not have been true, but there was an
air about it as if it had been covered with dust. Meredith smiled at
himself while he made this reflection. His heart was singularly buoyant
and free, full of excitement, yet of pleasurable excitement. He was on
the eve of finding out something he wanted to find out, and he was most
particularly concerned that the circumstances which favored him should
overwhelm Mrs. Harwood. He placed her almost exactly in front of the
door as if she had intended to veil it, and drew over one of the hall
chairs beside her and threw himself down upon it.

“This is the most sheltered spot,” he said, “out of reach of the door
and several other draughts. If you will stay out in the hall and catch
cold, Mrs. Harwood, you are safest here.”

She glanced at the door as he drew her up to it with a repressed
shudder. She had become deadly pale, and in the faint light looked as if
she had suddenly become a hundred years old, withered and shrunken up
with age. Julia, very much startled, and with eyes wide open and
astonished, stood by her mother.

“I shouldn’t have put her by that nasty shut-up door; there is always a
wind from under it,” she said.

“Hush--oh, hush!” said Mrs. Harwood, with a shiver.

The detective and his companion were coming downstairs, led by the
sniffing and contemptuous Priscilla. They came down cautiously with
their heavy boots, as if they might have slipped on the soft carpets.

“Well,” said Meredith, as they came in sight, “found anything? We are
waiting here to hear your news.”

“No, sir; the young gentleman have got clean away, so far as I can
see,” said the policeman; “but you know, sir, as well as me, for a man
that’s known to struggle with the p’leece is no good. He’ll be got at,
sooner or later, and it’s far better to give himself up at once.”

“That is exactly my opinion,” said Meredith, “and I should have given
him that advice if either of us had known what you meant; but, you see,
a young gentleman who has nothing on his conscience does not think what
is the wisest thing to do about the police--for he does not expect to
have anything to do with them.”

“I hope he have as easy a conscience as that,” said the detective.

“I hope he has, and I don’t doubt it, either. Well--what are you going
to do now? You’ve looked through all this part of the house, I suppose?”

“We began with the upper rooms first.”

“That was scarcely wise of you,” said Meredith, “he might have popped
out of one of those rooms and run for it, while you were busy upstairs.”

“Scarcely that, sir,” said the policeman, with a grin--and he opened the
door, revealing suddenly a colleague erect and burly in his blue uniform
upon the step outside.

This sight made even Meredith silent for a moment. It made the peril and
the watch real, and brought before him all the difficulties to be
encountered if Dolff (which seemed incredible) should actually be taken,
committed to prison, and tried for a murderous attack upon his own life.
It was so appalling, and he knew so little how to meet it if it really
became an actual situation to be reckoned with, that for a moment he was
stunned; then he thought it best to burst into a laugh. The effect on
Mrs. Harwood was naturally still more serious. The poor lady began to
cry:

“Is it my boy, my Dolff, that they are hunting down like that? Oh!
Charley, you are the only one that can tell them how--how ridiculous it
is--tell them it’s not true.”

“I’m very sorry, ma’am, to disturb you,” said the policeman, “but will
you just move your chair from that door? I beg your pardon, I didn’t
know the lady couldn’t move--let me do it--thank you, miss--away from
that door.”

“That’s not a door,” said Julia, promptly, “it’s been shut up since ever
I remember; that other is the dining-room where Charley Meredith lives,
and that is the library that is standing open. And this is the passage
that leads to the kitchen and the pantry. And there’s the drawing-room
on the other side, And this is a cupboard, and this----”

“Beg your pardon, miss, we’ll find them all out as we comes to them,”
the man said. “It’s hard work, and it’s harder still when we haves to do
it in the face of a lot of ladies as is innocent of everything, and
don’t even know what we means when we speak. Won’t you say to the lady,
sir, as she’ll be far better in her own room, and to let us do what is
our painful dooty?”

“It is unnecessary for you to say anything, Charley,” said Mrs. Harwood;
“if my house is to be treated like a thieves’ den, at least I shall stay
here.”

“If it upsets you, lady, don’t blame us,” said the policeman,
respectfully enough.

They went through all the rooms while she sat watching, Meredith
lounging beside her in a chair, occasionally getting up to take a turn
about the hall. If the policeman had been a man of any penetration, he
would have seen that his investigations in these rooms were of no
interest to the watchers, but that their excitement grew fierce every
time he emerged into the hall.

Meredith felt the fire in his veins burn stronger as they came back and
forward. It was with difficulty he could restrain his agitation. Mrs.
Harwood’s chair had been pushed aside, leaving the access open to that
mysterious door. She sat with her head turned away a little, her hands
clasped together, an image of suspense and painful anxiety, listening
for the men’s steps as they drew nearer. Gussy had followed the rest of
the party, though it was against all her principles to yield to this
excitement and make a show, as she said, of her feelings. She was vexed
especially to see her mother “give way.”

“Let me put you back into the drawing-room, mamma. What is the use of
staying here? Dolff has gone out, evidently. It is very silly of him,
but still he has done so. It will do him no good for you to catch cold
here. Charley, do tell her to come in. As for you, you will throw
yourself back a week at least. Oh, for goodness’ sake, do not make
everything worse by staying here!”

Mrs. Harwood made no reply. She shook her head with speechless
impatience, and turned her face away. She was beyond all considerations
but one, and she could not bear any interruptions, a voice, a sound,
which kept her strained ears from the knowledge of the men’s movements,
and where they were. Gussy’s whisper continued to Meredith was torture
to her. She raised her hand with an imperative gesture to have silence,
silence! her heart beating in her ears like a sledgehammer rising and
falling was surely enough, without having any whispering and foolish,
vain, ineffectual words.

“There’s nothing now but this door,” said the policeman, coming out
somewhat crestfallen. “He’s nowhere else, that’s clear. If he ain’t here
he’s given us the slip--for the moment. Hallo! it’s locked, this one is!
I’ll thank you, sir, to get me the key.”

“I have always understood,” said Meredith, blandly, “that the door was
built up, or fastened up. It has never been used since I have known the
house.”

“I told you so,” said Julia, “if you had listened to me. It isn’t a door
at all, and leads to nowhere. It was once the door of the wing,” she
continued, with the liking of a child for giving information, “but it
has never once been opened since ever I was born.”

“The wing! that’s them empty rooms as we see from the garden--the very
place for a man to hide. Tell you what, sir, I can’t bear to upset the
lady--but we must break in if we can’t get in quietly. You might try if
you couldn’t get us the key, and take the ladies away--anyhow, get the
old lady to go away--whatever happens, she’d better not be here.”

Mrs. Harwood spoke quickly, in a hoarse and broken voice.

“There is no key,” she said.

“I give you five minutes to think of it, lady,” said the man; “otherwise
we must break in the door.”

There was a dreadful silence--a silence which no one dared to break.

“I am telling you the truth; you cannot open it, it has always been shut
up. There is no key.”



CHAPTER XLI.


The policeman’s epigrammatic assertion that it was difficult for a known
man to struggle with the police, is still more true when it is only a
door which stands before a couple of men excited and exasperated by
failure and a probable discovery. The door was a strong door, it was
partially plated with iron, and its lock was cunningly devised, but
after a while it began to give way.

Meredith, altogether absorbed in this new turn of affairs, and carried
away by the prospect which it opened to him as well as to its
assailants, seemed to the bystanders to have altogether gone over to the
enemy. He stood by them, encouraging them in a low tone, suggesting how
to strike, examining into the weak points with the keenest critical eye;
in fact, in the excitement of the moment, forgetting all his precautions
and pretence of indifference, and throwing himself on the side of the
assailants. He had, it is true, the safe ground to fall back upon that,
as he had always been assured there was nothing there, he could do no
possible harm in helping to prove that fact to the men who would not be
convinced in any other way.

Mrs. Harwood sat with her face to the door, her arms crossed upon her
breast, her whole frame swaying and moving with the strokes that rained
upon it. When a crash came she shivered and shrank into herself as if
the blow had struck her--a low moan came involuntarily to her lips.
Gussy, who had abandoned Meredith after trying in vain to restrain him,
came and stood by her mother’s chair, with a hand upon her shoulder.

“Oh, mamma, for God’s sake,” said Gussy, in her ear, “don’t! Don’t let
them see you mind it so.”

The mother half turned to her a face which was livid in its terror. Her
eyes, so clear usually, had lost their color even, and seemed to float
in a sort of liquefication, the iris disappearing into the watery black
globe--her mouth was open. She uttered a murmur of inarticulate passion,
and made as though she would have struck the soothing hand. But the men
at this exciting work took no notice of Mrs. Harwood. The officer of the
law was more fit to break down a resisting door than to draw subtle
deductions from the looks of the besieged family. The practical matter
was within his sphere. He only looked round with an exclamation of
triumph when the door at last burst from its holdings, and the dark
passage gaped open before them with its curtains drawn back.

“There!” he shouted, turning round for a moment, “there’s your door that
never was used,” and would have dashed in had not his attendant held him
back.

“I say,” said the man who had hitherto followed him like a shadow, “how
do ye know that he hasn’t got a revolver up there?”

The detective fell back for a moment.

“We’ve got to risk it,” he said, with the professional stoicism of a man
bound to meet danger at any time. He was not of much use in scenting out
a mystery, but he could face a possible revolver with the stolid courage
of his class. He made a pause, however, and added, with a rare effort of
reflection, “And this one’s new to it; he’s not up to their dodges----”
_They_ were the criminal class with which a straightforward policeman is
accustomed to deal.

Meredith followed with an excitement which made him forget everything,
even the group of women bewildered in the hall. He knew his way, though
he dared not show that he did. He followed the burly figure, and the
smaller ill-trained one of the attendant informer and witness, as they
wound themselves up in the curtains and came to a pause opposite every
obstacle. The passage was perfectly dark, but the inner doors were not
closed, notwithstanding the sounds of assault which those within must
have heard. It turned out that the only individual within who had his
wits about him had been too closely occupied to be able to look to those
means of defence.

For a moment the group of the ladies below hung together in bewildered
horror. Then Julia launched herself after the men into the dark passage,
drawn by inextinguishable curiosity and the excitement of a child in
sight of the unknown. Mrs. Harwood had covered her face with her hands,
and lay back in her chair, fallen upon herself like a fallen house,
lying, so to speak, in ruins. Gussy, with her arm round her mother’s
shoulders, whispered, with tears and a little gasping, frightened
crying, some words that were intended to be consolatory in her
inattentive ears.

“It is nothing wrong,” Gussy said; “it is nothing wrong. It was to save
him. It is nothing wrong.”

But by-and-bye the strong attraction of that open way along which the
unseen party were stumbling seized upon her also. And her patient, who
had to be taken care of--who was throwing himself back! Gussy cast a
piteous glance upon her mother, lying there with her face upon her
hands, paying no attention, whatever comfort might be poured into her
ear, and presently impatience got the better of her sympathy, and she
too followed in the train. She knew the secret of the wing. She was the
only other in the house, except Mrs. Harwood, to whom that secret was
known. But in how innocent and simple a way! She was troubled, but she
had no sense of guilt; and Gussy said to herself that it was her duty to
go and explain, to make it known to the others how simple it all was,
when the fascination became too much for her to resist, and, with one
glance at her mother, she too stole away. As for Dolff, he had
disappeared from their minds, and the incredible suspicion attached to
him, as if he had never been born. From the moment that the search began
it had been to Mrs. Harwood a search for her secret, and nothing more.

Janet had been all this time hanging about unseen. She could not rest,
she who knew so much more than any one else in the house--both the
mystery of the wing and the miserable story of Dolff and his guilt,
both of them--as nobody else did: neither Mrs. Harwood, whose thoughts
were concentrated upon one, nor Meredith, who had discovered or divined
the other, but did not know as Janet did, who knew everything, what had
been the cause of Dolff’s terrible folly, and what its results, and even
when and how he had disappeared. She had been hanging about now in one
room, now in another, terrified to show herself, incapable of concealing
herself, her very terror of being mixed up in it yielding to the
fellow-felling of a general misery in which she had but her share, and
that not so great a share as the others.

When she saw that the mother of the house, who was the most to be pitied
of all in this dreadful emergency, was left there forlorn and alone,
lying helpless, unable to go after the others, to confront the
catastrophe, at least, as her children could, Janet’s heart was touched.
She stole down the stairs where she had been watching, looking down upon
them all, and came to Mrs. Harwood’s side. It was not for her to console
or comfort. Janet was aware that she had been more or less the cause of
all the trouble. She had found out the family secret, without in the
least understanding it, and this was no blame of hers; but she had
betrayed it to one who did understand it, and who might, for all she
knew, use his knowledge unmercifully, being, as she knew him to be, a
man with very little truth or inclination to spare another. And she had
been, without any doubt, the cause of Dolff’s misfortune in every way.
She had taken him into her toils innocently enough, with no more
guiltiness than that of any other girl who had let a foolish young man
fall in love with her, and then had driven him mad by her falsehood, and
led him into crime--almost to the crime of murder. All this was in
Janet’s mind as she stole down the stairs to his mother’s side. She had
plenty of excuse for herself had any one accused her, but in her heart
she was impartial, and knew very well how much she was to blame. Her
heart beat loudly in consonance with the sounds of that exploring party
in the dark passage, going to find out--how much more than they sought!
She understood it all better than anyone. Meredith’s keen satisfaction
in unveiling the mystery, and the stupid astonishment of the strangers,
who had no suspicion, and Gussy----but what Gussy would feel was the
one thing that Janet did not divine, for she was unaware how much or how
little Gussy knew.

She stood by the chair in which Mrs. Harwood lay, all sunken upon
herself like a fallen tower, her face hidden, her shoulders drawn
together, sinking to her knees. Janet dared not say anything. She put
her hand upon the arm of the chair, not even upon the unhappy lady’s
arm, which she felt that she dared not touch--and stood by her. It was
all that any one could do. The two were left there like wrecks on the
shore, from, which everything had ebbed away, even the tumult and the
storm which had been raging round. The sounds went on getting fainter,
the voices dropped, the footsteps seemed to mount and then grow still,
stumbling at first a little, gradually dying out. Mrs. Harwood did not
move, nor did Janet, standing by her, scarcely breathing. Were they both
following, in imagination, the darkling way which both knew, or had the
mother, at last, fallen into a blind insensibility, hearing and knowing
no more?

This imagination was, however, suddenly put an end to by a moaning from
the chair.

“I can’t bear this any longer; I can’t bear this!” said Mrs, Harwood.
“Oh, my God! my God! Have they got _there_?” Then she cried, loudly, “I
can’t bear it! I can’t bear it!” and with a sudden wrench, as if she
were tearing herself like a limb from its socket, the disabled woman
rose.

Janet, terrified, gave a cry of dismay as, stumbling and tottering, she
flung herself out of the chair. Whether Mrs. Harwood had been aware of
her presence before this she could not tell; but, at all events, now she
was beyond all sentiment of displeasure or reproof. She put out her
shaking hand and grasped at Janet’s arm as if it had been a post. The
girl’s slight figure swayed and almost gave way at the sudden weight
flung upon it; but the burden steadied her after the first moment’s
uncertainty. Mrs. Harwood’s face had collapsed with the extreme anguish
of the crisis past; her features seemed blurred, like the half-liquid,
vaguely floating eyes, which did not seem to see anything. She made a
heavy, uncertain step forward, carrying her prop with her by mere
momentum of weight and weakness.

“Come,” she said, hoarsely, “come!”

       *       *       *       *       *

Janet never knew how these dark passages were got through. She was
herself enfolded, carried away in the burden of the helpless woman who
leaned upon her guidance for every step. Their progress was wildly
devious and uneven, every step being a sort of falling forward, which
nevertheless carried them on with spasmodic rapidity, though terrible
effort. The voices and steps in front of them grew audible again, but
before they reached the last door, which stood open with curtains drawn
aside, disclosing a warm blaze of light, there arose a sudden tumult, a
roar as of some wild creature, with answering cries of panic and dismay.
The opened doorway suddenly darkened with a crowd of retreating figures,
and Julia darted out from the midst and came blindly flying upon the
tottering group that was struggling forward.

“Go back, go back!” cried Julia, “whoever you are. There’s a madman
there!” and then she gave a shriek as wild as the sounds that came from
the room, “Oh,” cried the girl, her shrill voice dominating even that
riot, “it’s mamma! My mother’s here!”



CHAPTER XLII.


Next moment they had surged as on the top of a wave to the room within.
Nothing could be more strange than the scene presented there. The room
was curtained all round with red, hung above a man’s height with ruddy
thick folds, upon which the firelight threw a still warmer flicker. A
shaded lamp filled it with softened light, and from above, from what
seemed a large skylight, a white stream of moonlight fell in, making a
curious disturbing effect in the warm artificial light. These
accessories, however, though they told afterwards, were as nothing to
the sight that burst upon the eyes of the new-comers. In the centre of
the room stood a tall old man, with a long pallid face, straggling white
hair, and a white beard. His face was distorted with excitement, his
voice bellowing forth a succession of cries, or rather roars, like the
roars of a wild animal. His loose lips gave forth these utterances with
flying foam and a sort of mechanical rapidity:

“I know what you’ve come for? I can pay up! I can pay up! I’ve plenty of
money, and I can pay up! But I won’t be taken, not if it costs me my
life!”

These were the words that finally emancipated themselves from the
stammering utterance and became clear.

Vicars stood behind this wild figure holding both his arms, but it was
only by glimpses that the smaller man was visible holding the other as
in a vise.

“Come, sir, come, sir, no more of this; they’ll take you for a fool,” he
said.

And then this King Lear resumed. The foam flew from his lips; his great
voice came out in its wild bellowing, the very voice which Janet had
heard so often. It had seemed to her to utter but an inarticulate cry,
but this, it would seem, was what it had been saying all the time--words
in which there was some meaning--though what that meaning was, or
whether the speaker himself understood it, who would say?

The policeman and his attendant had edged towards the doorway, and stood
there huddled upon one another. The leader of the search had been
willing to face a revolver, but the madman was a thing for which he was
not prepared. He stood against the doorway ready to retreat still
further in case there should be any further advance. Meredith and Gussy
had passed into the room, and stood together, she very anxious, he very
eager, at the side, where those wild eyes had not caught them. Behind
was Dolff very pale, standing half concealed by the group formed by the
madman and his attendant, raising his head to look over them to the two
in the doorway who had come to look for him, and had received so
unexpected a check.

Mrs. Harwood stumbled into the midst of this strange scene with her
tottering uncertain stride, driving Janet with her. She put up her hand
to hold back the dreadful insane figure. She was at one of the moments
in life when one is afraid of nothing, shrinks from nothing.

“Take him back to his seat, Vicars,” she said, “take him back.
Adolphus!” The tottering, helpless woman stood up straight, and put her
hand upon the madman’s breast. The eyes that had been blind with misery
changed and dissolved as if to dew in their orbits, consolidated again,
opened blue and strong like a relighted flame. She fixed them upon the
staring red eyes of the maniac. “Adolphus, go back, be silent, calm
yourself. There is no need for you to say anything. I am here to take
care of you. Let Vicars put you back in your chair.”

“I will not be taken,” he said, “I will not be taken! I can pay up. I
have got money, plenty of money. I will pay up!”

“Vicars,” cried Mrs. Harwood, imperiously, “put him back in his chair.”

She held her hand on his breast, and fixed her eyes upon his, pushing
him softly back. The roarings grew fainter, fell into a kind of
whimpering cry.

“I’ll pay it all--I have plenty of money. Don’t let them take me
away--I’ll pay everything up!”

“Go back and rest in your chair, Adolphus. Put him in his chair.”

The astonished spectators all stood looking on while the old servant and
this woman, whom force of necessity had moved from her own helplessness,
subdued the maniac. Vicars had partially lost his head, he had lost
control of his patient, but this unlooked-for help restored him to
himself. Between them they drew and guided the patient back to the
chair, which was fitted with some mechanical appliances, and held him
fast. Mrs. Harwood seemed to forget her weakness entirely; she tottered
no longer, but moved with a free step. She turned round upon the
frightened policeman at the door.

“Now go,” she said, “you have done your worst; whatever you want, go;
you can get no further satisfaction here.”

The intruder breathed more freely when he saw the madman sink into
quietude. He said, with a voice that quivered slightly.

“I am very willing to go: but that young gentleman has to go along with
me!”

“Come on,” cried the other man, whose teeth were chattering in his head.
“Come on; we’ve got nothing to do here.”

“I’m going: when that young gentleman makes up his mind to come with
me.”

“What young gentleman? Why, bless you, _that_ ain’t the young
gentleman!” said the man, who had struggled out into the passage, and
was now only kept from running by the other’s strong retaining grasp.

It was not wonderful that the policeman was indignant. He let his friend
go with an oath, and with a sudden push which precipitated him into the
outer room.

“You d----d fool! to have led me such a dance; and as much as our lives
are worth, and come to nothing at the end.”

The man fell backward, but got up again in a moment and took to his
heels, with the noise as of a runaway horse in the dark passage. The
policeman, reassured to see that the madman was secured, had the courage
to linger a moment. He turned to Meredith with a defiant look.

“It has come to nothing, sir, and I ask your pardon that I’ve been led
into giving you this trouble by an ass. But I make bold to ask is this
house licensed? and what right has anyone got to keep a dangerous madman
in it without inspection, or any eye over ’im? I’ll have to report it to
my superior.”

“Report it to the--devil, and be off with you,” Meredith said.

The party stood round, staring into each other’s faces, when the
strangers thus withdrew. The madman struggled against the fastenings
that secured him.

“Julia,” he said, “don’t let them take me!” He tried to get hold of her
with his hands, feeling for her as if he did not see, and began to cry
feebly, in a childish, broken voice, “Don’t let them take me! I have got
enough to pay everybody. I kept it for you and the children. It was for
you and the children; but I’ll pay up, I’ll pay everybody; only don’t
let them take me, don’t let them take me!” he whimpered, tears--piteous,
childish tears--suffusing the venerable face.

“Oh,” cried Gussy, “don’t let him cry; for God’s sake don’t let him cry!
I cannot bear it--I cannot bear it--it is too much.”

“I’ll never complain any more,” said the patient; “I’m very comfortable,
I don’t want for anything. You shall pay them all up yourself if you
don’t believe me. I’ll give you the money--only don’t let them send me
away! I’ve got it all safe here,” he said. “Stop a moment, I’ll give it
you: and all these ladies and gentlemen can prove it, that I gave it you
to pay up.” He struggled to get his arms free, trying to reach his
breast-pocket with one hand. “Vicars, get it out, and give it to your
mistress. The money--the money, you know, to pay everybody up. Only,” he
cried, putting the piteous hands together which were held fast and could
do so little, “don’t, Julia--don’t let them take me away!”

“Oh, mamma,” cried Gussy, “I can’t bear it--I can’t bear it.”

She fell on her knees and covered her face.

“Who is he?” said Dolff. They had all of them, and even Dolff himself,
forgotten what was the cause of this revelation. The young man came
forward, very pale. “I know nothing about this,” he said, looking round;
“nothing. I hope everybody will believe me. I want to know who he is!”

No one said a word, they all stood round, struck silent, not knowing
what to think. Mrs. Harwood stood with her hand upon the table,
supporting herself, asking no other support. She was perfectly pale, but
her countenance had recovered its features and expression. She did not
even look at her children--one on her knees, one standing up confronting
her, demanding to know the truth. To neither of them did she give a word
or look. Her eyes were fixed upon the man who was thus utterly in her
hands. Vicars extracted an old, large pocket-book from the pocket of the
patient, and handed it to her, not without a sort of
smile--half-mocking--on his face. She took it, glancing at it with a
certain disdain, as if the trick, often employed but no longer
necessary, had disgusted her, and flung it on the table.

“There are in this book,” she said, “old scraps of paper of no value.
This is what I am to pay his debts with. He has given it to me twenty
times before. I get tired in the end of playing the old game over and
over.”

“Mother who is he?” cried Dolff. “You have had him in your house, in
secret, never seeing the light of day, and I, your son, never knew. Who
is he?”

Mrs. Harwood made no reply.

It was a question to which no one there could give any answer, except
perhaps Gussy--on her knees, with her hands covering her face--who did
not look up or give any attention to what was going on. Meredith alone
seemed to have some clear idea in his mind: his face shone with aroused
interest and eagerness, like a man on the very trace of knowledge of the
utmost importance to him. A rapid process of thought was going on in his
mind, his intelligence was leaping from point to point.

“You will perhaps be surprised,” he said, “to hear that I have known
this for some time.”

“You!” Mrs. Harwood half turned to him, a gleam as of fire passing over
her face. “You!”

“Yes, I, who have several interests involved. I had just received
information on the subject when that young fool, thinking heaven knows
what other folly, knocked me down, taking me unawares, and nearly killed
me. Oh, yes, it is perfectly true it was Dolff who did it. You start as
if I were likely to make any fuss on that subject. Is it true that he
had the money to pay everybody?--that is what I want to know.”

“Charley, Charley, do you mean to say that Dolff----”

“Oh, I mean nothing about Dolff,” he said, impatiently: “answer me, Mrs.
Harwood.”

“I can’t answer for nothing, Mrs. Harwood,” cried Vicars, “if you keep a
lot of folks round him. He is working himself up into a fury again.”

The madman was twisting in his chair, fighting against the mechanical
bonds that secured him. He was looking towards the pocket-book which lay
on the table.

“She has got my money, and she throws it down for anybody to pick up,”
he cried. “My money! there’s money there to pay everything! Why don’t
you pay those people and let ’em go--pay them, pay them and let them go!
or else give me back my money!” he cried, wildly straining forward, with
his white hair falling back, his reddened eyes blazing, struggling
against his bonds. Mrs. Harwood took up the pocket-book, weighing it,
with a sort of forced laugh, in her hand.

“You think there may be a fortune here--enough to pay? And he thinks
so. Give it to him, Vicars. We’ve tried to keep it all quiet, but it
seems we have failed. You may leave the door open now--you may do as you
please. It can’t matter any longer. I have thought of the credit of the
family, and of many things that nobody else thinks of. And of his
comfort--nobody will say I have not thought of his comfort. Look round
you: there is everything, everything we could think of. But it is all of
no use now.”

The old man had caught the pocket-book from Vicars’ hands with a pitiful
demonstration of joy. He made a pretence of examining its contents,
eagerly turning them over as if to make sure that nothing was lost,
kissing the covers in enthusiasm of delight. He made an attempt with his
confined arms to return it to his pocket, but, failing in that, kept it
embraced in both his hands, from time to time kissing it with
extravagant satisfaction.

“As long as I have got this they can do nothing to me,” he said.

While this pantomime was going on, and while still Mrs. Harwood was
speaking, a little movement and rustle in the group caught everybody’s
attention as if it had been a new fact: but it was only Janet stealing
away behind the others who had a right there which she did not possess.
She had been watching her moment. She herself, who had nothing to do
with it, had received her share of discomfiture too. Her heart was
sinking with humiliation and shame. What had she to do with the
mysteries of the Harwoods, the things they might have to conceal? What
was she to them but a stranger of no account, never thought of, dragged
into the midst of their troubles when it pleased them, thrown off again
when they chose? Nobody would have said that Janet had any share in this
crisis, and yet it was she who had received the sharpest arrow of all;
or so, at least, she thought. She slipped behind Julia, who was bigger
and more prominent than she, and stole through the bewildering stairs
and passages. How well she seemed to know the way, as if it had been
familiar to her for years! And it was she who had given the
information--she who had been the cause of everything, drawn here and
drawn there into affairs alike alien to her, with which she had nothing
to do. They were all moved by her departure; not morally, indeed, but by
the mere stir it caused.

Gussy rose from her knees, showing a countenance as pale as death and
still glistening with tears. She said,

“Mamma, shall we go away? Whatever there may be to be said or
explained, it ought not to be done here.” She went up to the old man in
the chair, who was still embracing his pocket-book, and kissed him on
the forehead. “If any wrong has been done to you, I don’t know of it,”
she said; “I thought it was nothing but good.”

“No wrong has been done to him--none--none,” cried Mrs. Harwood,
suddenly dropping from her self-command and strength. “Children, you may
not believe me, since I’ve kept it secret from you. There has been no
wrong to him--none--none. If there has been wrong, it has not been to
him. Oh, you may believe me, at least, for I have never told you a lie.
Everything has been done for him. Look round you--look round you and you
will see.”

“Who is he?” said Dolff, obstinate and pale, standing behind the chair.

“You have no thought for me,” said the mother. “You see me standing
here, come here to defend you all, in desperation for you, and you never
ask how I am to get back, whether it will kill me---- No, no, Janet has
gone, who supported me, who was a stranger, and asked no questions, but
only helped a poor woman half mad with trouble and distress. Ah!” she
said, “he could go mad and get free--he who was the cause of it all: but
I have had to keep my sanity and my courage and bear it all, and look as
if nothing was the matter, for fifteen years. For whom? Was it for me?
It would have been better for me to have died and been done with it all.
For you, children, to give you a happy life, to do away with all
disgrace, to give you every advantage. Yes, I’ll take your arm, Ju: you
have not been a good child, but you know no better. Get me to my chair
before I drop down; get me to my chair----” She paused a moment, and
looked round with a hard laugh. “For I am very heavy,” she said, “and I
would have to be carried, and who would do it I don’t know. Ju, make
haste, before my strength is all gone. Get me to my chair.”



CHAPTER XLIII.


Gussy was the last to leave of that strange procession, of whom no one
spoke to the other. She closed the door after her, and the curtains, and
followed the erect figure of Dolff, drawn up as it never had been in his
life before, and walking stiffly, as if carrying a new weight and
occupying a position unknown. They all came into the hall, defiling
solemnly one after the other, to find Mrs. Harwood deposited in her
chair and awaiting them, almost as if the whole events of the evening
had been a dream and she had never left that spot. It was with a strange
embarrassment, however, that they looked at each other in the pale,
clear light as they emerged from the doorway, almost like making new
acquaintance, as if they had never seen each other before. Nobody
certainly had seen Dolff in that new manifestation; nor was Gussy, she
whose very existence had been wrapped up in that of Meredith, who had
only lived to watch him for weeks past, recognizable. It was she who
came out the last, but who made herself the first of the group.

“There may be a great many things to say,” said Gussy; “but not
to-night. We have all had a great many agitations to-night. My brother
has been hunted for his life. My mother has done a thing which, so far
as we know, she hasn’t been able to do for years. Mr. Meredith has had a
bad illness, for which it appears this unfortunate family is responsible
too. I only and my little sister”--she paused here with an effort--“no;
I will not pretend; I have had my share of the shock, too. We’d better
all separate for the night.”

“Gussy!” cried Mrs. Harwood, with a sharp tone of appeal.

“Gussy!” cried Meredith, astonished, trying to take her hand to draw her
towards him.

“Gussy!” said Dolff, with a certain indignation.

“It is of no use,” she said, quickly, “to appeal to me. I think I am the
one who has been deceived all round. I thought I knew everything, and
I’ve known nothing. Whatever may be the meaning of it, I for one am not
able for any more to-night, and none of the rest ought to be able for
it. I don’t know whether I may have been deceived there, too, about how
much invalids could bear. Good-night, mamma. I advise you to get to
bed.”

Gussy waved her hand to the others without a word, and walked upstairs
without turning her head. The sudden failure of a perfect faith in all
the world, such as she had entertained without entering into
complications for which her mind was not adapted, is no small matter. It
is alarming even for others to see. They all stood for a moment huddled
together as if a rock or a tower had fallen before their eyes. They
could scarcely see each other for the dust and darkness it made. All the
other events of this startling night seemed to fall into the background.
Gussy! who had been the central prop of the house, who had kept
everybody together, done everything! When she thus threw up her arms
they were all left in dismay, and fell into an assemblage of atoms, of
units--no longer a united party ready to meet all comers.

Meredith, perhaps, he who had been the most eager, was the most
discomfited of all. He had claimed Gussy’s interest as his right for
years. When she thus withdrew, not even asking if he were fatigued,
speaking almost as if she thought that fatigue a pretence, he was so
bewildered that he could do nothing. An anxious believer like this is
accepted perhaps with too much faith and considered too inalienable a
possession; and when she fails the shock is proportionately great.
Without Gussy to stand by him, to make him believe himself a universal
conqueror, always interesting, always important, Meredith for the moment
was like an idol thrown from his pedestal. He was more astonished than
words could say. He exclaimed, hurriedly,

“I think Gussy is right, as she always is. Mrs. Harwood, I will say
good-night.”

Mrs. Harwood was altogether in a different mind. The period of reaction
had not come with her as yet. She had got herself deposited in her chair
in time enough to save her from any breaking down. And her spirit was
full of excitement.

“I am ready,” she said, with a panting hot breath of mental commotion,
“to explain--whatever it is necessary to explain. Take me back to my
room, Dolff. It is cold here.”

“Good-night,” said Meredith. “I will not encroach upon you longer
to-night.”

“As you like,” she said. “I warn you, however, that to-morrow---- Dolff,
take me back to my fire.”

Dolff was unsubdued, like his mother. The reaction from a long period of
suspense, and the sense of safety after a great alarm, no doubt acted
upon his mind: though, so far as he was aware, he was moved by nothing
save the overwhelming discovery he had made, and his indignant sense of
wrong in finding such a secret retreat unsuspected, in his mother’s--in
his own--house.

“We’ll be better alone,” he said, in the stern tone which was so new to
him, putting his hand upon her chair; “but perhaps you could walk if you
tried,” he added, with rude sarcasm.

He drove rather than wheeled her before him into the deserted room,
where all was so brilliant and warm, the light blinking in the bright
brass and steel, the lamps serenely burning, everything telling of the
tranquil life, unbroken by any but cheerful incidents, which had gone
on there for so many years.

“Now, mother,” said Dolff, “we have got to have it out. Who is that man
upstairs?”

Julia had followed them unremarked, and remained behind her mother’s
chair. Dolff stood before them, in the full firelight, very erect,
inspired with indignation and that sense of superiority which injury
gives. It had elevated him altogether in the scale of being. His own
shortcomings had fallen from his consciousness. He was aware of nothing
but that he, Dolff, in reality the head of the family, had been deceived
and compromised.

Mrs. Harwood took but little notice of her son. She took up her work
which had been thrown upon the table and turned it over in her fingers.

“Gussy was right,” she said, “though she was a little brusque in her way
of saying it. I am certainly unable to bear anything more to-night.”

“I suppose, however, you can answer my question,” said Dolff.

“Go to bed, boy,” said his mother, “and don’t worry me. We have two or
three things to talk over, you and I, which are too much for to-night.”

“I am not a boy any longer,” cried Dolff; “you have made me a man. Who
is it you have been hiding for years upstairs?”

She gave vent to a little fierce laugh.

“For my pleasure,” she said; “for my amusement, as anybody may see.”

“Whether it is for your amusement or not,” said Dolff, “I am of age, and
I have a right to know who is living in my house.”

“In _your_ house!” Her exasperation was growing. “Don’t force me, Dolff,
to go into other questions to-night.”

“Whose house is it?” he said. “There’s been no question, because you
have kept everything in your hands; but if I am to be driven to it, and
claim my rights----”

“Your rights!” she cried, again repeating his words. “Was it one of your
rights to knock down a man like a coward from behind? It appears this is
what you think you may be permitted to do with impunity--to have your
home searched in every corner and to destroy all that I have been doing
for years, and to bring shame and disgrace to a house that I have kept
free of shame, almost at the risk of my life!”

“I did not,” cried Dolff, interrupting her eagerly. “I did not knock
him down from behind. I had not time to think. I let fly at him as I
passed. It’s a lie to say I knocked him down from behind.”

“You did the same thing; you took him unawares. And you dare to question
me! You killed a man at my door--or meant to do it--and never breathed a
word to warn us, to keep us from the disgrace----”

Dolff was not clever enough to know what to say. His snort of rage was
not attended by any force of bitter words. He only could repeat, with
rage and incompetence,

“At _your_ door?”

“Perhaps,” said Mrs. Harwood, half carried away by passion, half
influenced by the dismay which she knew she had it in her power to call
forth, “it would be better, since you are exact, to say at your father’s
door.”

Dolff responded with a strange cry. He did not understand it, but he
felt all the same that a blow which stunned him had been directed at
him, and that the ground was cut from beneath his feet.

“He has neither been tried, nor sentenced, nor anything proved against
him,” cried Mrs. Harwood, carried away now by the heat of her own
excitement. “All that has to be gone through before he can be put aside.
And at this moment everything’s his--the roof that covers you, the money
you have been spending. It is no more your house--_your_ house!--than it
is Julia’s. It is your father’s house.”

“My father is dead,” said Dolff, who had again grown very pale, the
flush of passion dying out of his face.

“Yes,” said Mrs. Harwood, “and might have remained so, had it not been
for your cowardly folly and Vicars’s infatuation for you. How was it the
man had not the sense to see that a fool like you would spoil all?”

“You are dreaming, you are mad,” said Dolff; “you are telling me another
lie.”

But, though he said this with almost undiminished passion, the young
fellow’s superiority, his erect pose, his sense of being able to cow and
overwhelm her, had come to an end. He fell into his usual attitude, his
shoulders dropped and curved, his head hung down. He could fling a last
insult at his mother, but no more. And his own mind began to be filled
with unfathomable dismay.

Julia had been very uncertain what side to take. Her mind went naturally
with her brother, who was most near herself. But a mother is a mother
after all. You may feel her to be in some way your natural enemy when
the matter is between yourself and her; but when another hand plucks at
her it is different. A girl is not going to let her mother be insulted,
who after all means her own side, without interposing. Julia suddenly
flew forth from behind her mother’s chair and flung herself upon Dolff’s
arm, seizing it and shaking him violently.

“How dare you speak to her like that?” cried Ju, “you that can’t do
anything you try--not even kill Charley Meredith when you have the
chance! I should be ashamed to look any one in the face. Go away, go
away, and leave us quiet, you that have done it all: that brought the
police into the house, and yet did not hurt him to speak of, you great,
useless, disappointing boy!”

Dolff did not know how to sustain this sudden assault. He looked round
stupidly at the active assailant at his shoulder with a little pang,
even in his agitated and helpless state, to find that Julia was no
longer on his side. His head was going round and round: already in his
soul he had entirely collapsed, although he still kept his feet in
outward appearance. And it would have been difficult to end this scene
without an entire breakdown on one side or the other, had not the
pensive little voice of the parlor-maid become audible at this moment
over their heads, making them all start and draw back into themselves.

“If you please, ma’am,” said Priscilla, “for I can’t find Miss
Gussy--shall I take Mr. Meredith’s tray to his room, or shall I bring it
in here?”

“I think Mr. Meredith is going to bed,” said Mrs. Harwood; “he is a
little tired. Take it into his room, Priscilla. And Miss Gussy has gone
to bed; you may come now and help me to get into my room, and then shut
up everything. It is later than I thought.”

“Yes, ma’am,” said Priscilla, in those quiet tones of commonplace which
calm down every excitement.

Priscilla indeed was herself bursting with curiosity and eagerness to
find out what had happened. The long-shut-up door stood ajar, and every
maid in the house had already come to peep into the dark passage and
wonder what it led to: and the keenest excitement filled the house. But
a parlor-maid has as high a standard of duty as any one, were it an
archbishop. It was against the unwritten household law to show any such
commotion. She took hold of the handle of her mistress’s chair as she
did on the mildest of domestic evenings, and drew her very steadily and
gently away. The only revelation she made of knowing anything was in the
suggestion that a little gruel with a glass of wine in it would be a
proper thing for Mrs. Harwood to take.

“You may bring me the glass of wine without the gruel,” Mrs. Harwood was
heard saying as the sound of her wheels moved slowly across the hall, an
hour ago the scene of such passionate agitation. “I don’t think I have
caught cold. A glass of wine--and a few biscuits,” she said as by an
afterthought.

Was this part of the elaborate make-believe intended to deceive the
servants and persuade them that nothing particular had happened? or was
she indeed capable of munching those biscuits after such a night of
fate?

“Ju, don’t you turn against me,” said Dolff, feebly, throwing himself
into a chair when they were thus left alone.

“Oh!” cried Julia, still panting with her outburst, “to think you had
hold of him and didn’t really hurt him, not to matter! I can never,
never forgive you, Dolff.”

“Oh, hold your tongue, you little fool; the only thing I’m glad of is
that I didn’t hurt him--to matter! You don’t know what it is to live for
a long week, all the time he was insensible, thinking you have killed a
man!”

“When it was only Charley Meredith!” Julia said.



CHAPTER XLIV.


It was strange that it should be Gussy, who was not ideal or visionary,
but very matter-of-fact in all her ways, who was the most cruelly
offended and wounded by the events of this night. It seemed to Gussy
that she had been deceived and played upon by everybody. By her mother,
who had never confided to her the gravity of the position, though she
had known the fact for years; by Meredith, who had seemed to know more
of it than Gussy did, and whose eyes had been keen with understanding,
following every word of what was to Gussy merely the ravings without
consequence of a madman; he knew more of it than she did, who had helped
to take care of the secret inmate. And then Dolff, her brother. What was
the meaning of this cloud of tempest which had come into Dolff’s
trivial, schoolboyish life? Why had he tried to kill, if that was what
he wanted, or, at least, to injure, to assault Meredith?

It was all a mystery to Gussy. She understood nothing except that many
things had been going on in the house which she either did not know at
all or knew imperfectly--that she had been possibly made a dupe of,
brought down from the position which she had seemed to hold of right as
the chief influence in the family. She had thought this was how it was:
her mother’s confidant, the nurse and guardian-angel of her lover, the
controller, more or less, of all the house. And it turned out that she
knew nothing, that there were all kinds of passions and mysteries in her
own home with which she was unacquainted, that what she knew she knew
imperfectly, and that even in the confidences given to her she had been
kept in the dark.

Gussy was not imaginative, and consequently had little power of entering
into the feelings or divining the movements of the minds of others. She
was wounded, mortified to the depths of her heart, and angry, with a
deep, silent anger not easily to be overcome. She did not linger nor ask
for explanations, but went straight up to her room without a moment’s
pause, careless that both her mother, whom she generally attended
through the troublesome process of undressing, and Julia, whom she
usually held under such strict authority, were left behind, the latter
in contempt of all ordinary hours. Janet, whose charge that was, was not
visible; she had stolen away, as it had lately been her habit to do.
Janet, Gussy felt sure, was mixed up in it too; but how was she mixed up
in it?

Think as she would, Miss Harwood could not make out to her satisfaction
how it could be that Janet could have influenced Dolff to assault
Meredith. Janet had no quarrel with Meredith, could not have. He had
been very civil to her--too civil, Gussy had sometimes thought. She
remembered that there was a time when she had felt it very tiresome to
have to discuss Miss Summerhayes so often; and on the night of the ball,
certainly, they had danced and talked together almost more than was
becoming. How, then, could Janet have moved Dolff to attack Meredith? It
seemed impossible to discern any plausible reason: and yet Gussy had a
moral certainty that Janet was somehow mixed up in it. Could it be that
the joke about Dolff and his accompaniments had been the cause? Gussy
felt involuntarily that it must be something more serious than that.

She went to bed resolutely, for, indeed, there are times when it
requires a severe effort to do this--to shut out the commotions which
are around, and turn one’s back upon all the questions that require
solving. Gussy felt bitterly that she had no certainty as to what might
be going on in the house, which she had lately been as sure of as if she
had created it. Her mother, for anything she knew, might be going from
room to room, her chair set aside, and all her pretences with it. To
think that she, Gussy, should have been taken in by it so long, and have
believed whatever was told her! Her brother Dolff, so good-natured, of
so little account as he was! might have caught Meredith again at a
disadvantage, and have accomplished now what he tried before.

The house, her calm and secure domain, seemed now full of
incomprehensible noises and mysterious sounds to Gussy. But she would
not even look over the banisters to see what was going on. She would not
open her door, much less steal downstairs, as another woman might have
done, to find out everything. She went to bed. She asked no explanation.
She shut her door and drew her curtains, and closed her eyes. Whatever
might be going on within or without, the gateways of her mind were
closely fastened up, so that she might hear or see no more.

It was Priscilla who put her mistress to bed: and Mrs. Harwood was very
angry with her children, feeling that Gussy had deserted her and that
Dolff had insulted her. But it takes more than that to make a woman
betray her sons and daughters. With the flush of anger still on her
cheek and the tremble on her lips she told Priscilla how tired Miss
Harwood was, how she had been overdoing herself, how she had made her go
to bed.

“I told her you could see to all I want quite nicely, Priscilla.”

“Yes, ma’am,” said Priscilla; but it was doubtful how far she was taken
in, for, of course, the servants knew a great deal more than they were
supposed to know, and where they did not know they guessed freely, and
with wonderful success.

It was curious to see them all assemble in the morning at the
breakfast-table as if nothing had happened. Nay, that was not a thing
that was possible. There were traces of last night’s excitement on every
face; but yet they came in and sat down opposite to each other, and
Gussy helped Dolff to his coffee and again wondered how in all the world
Janet could be the cause of his attack on Meredith: for it was evident
that now, at least, Dolff was not in a state of mind to do anything for
Janet. He never spoke to her during breakfast. He avoided her eye. When
she spoke, he turned away as if he would not let her voice reach his
ears if he could help it. How then could Janet be mixed up in it? Gussy
was sorely perplexed by this problem. As for Janet, though she was pale,
she put on an elaborate appearance of composure and of knowing nothing
which (in her readiness to be exasperated with everything) provoked
Gussy most of all. She said to herself that it was a worse offence to
pretend not to know when everybody was aware that she must know, than to
show her knowledge in the most irritating way. No doubt, however, that
if Janet had betrayed any knowledge, Gussy would have found that the
most ill-timed exhibition that could be.

There was very little conversation, except between Janet and Julia,
during this embarrassing meal. And Mrs. Harwood came out of her room as
she had gone into it, unattended by her daughters. There were less signs
about her than about any of them of the perturbation of last night.
Sometimes an old woman will bear agitation better than the young. She
has probably had so much of it, and been compelled to gulp it down so
often! Her eyes were not less bright than usual--nay, they had a glance
of fire in them which was not usual in their calmer state, and the color
in her cheeks was fresher than that of any one else in the house. The
girls were all pale--even Julia, and Dolff of a sort of dusky pallor,
which made his light hair and mustache stand out from his face. But Mrs.
Harwood’s pretty complexion was unchanged--perhaps because though they
had all made so many discoveries she had made none, but had been aware
of everything and of far more than any one else knew, for years.

Early in the day the policeman of last night appeared with a summons to
Mrs. Harwood, directing her to appear before some board to show cause
why she should have kept, unregistered and unsuspected, a lunatic shut
up in her house. Mrs. Harwood saw the man herself, and begged to be
allowed to make him a little present, “for your great civility last
night.” The policeman almost blushed, as he was a man who bore a
conscience, for he was not conscious of being very civil; but he
accepted the gratuity, let us hope, with the intention of being civil
next time he was employed on any such piece of business.

While he spoke to Mrs. Harwood in the hall, whither she had been wheeled
out to see him, Meredith came from his room and joined her. He had not
escaped so well as she the excitement of the previous night, and it was
with unfeigned astonishment that he contemplated this old lady, fresh
and smiling, her pretty color unimpaired, her eyes as bright as usual.
She was over sixty; she had just been baffled in an object which had
been the chief inspiration of her life for years, disappointed, exposed
to universal censure, perhaps to punishment, but her wonderful force of
nature was not abated; the extraordinary crisis which had passed over
her, breaking the bonds of her ailment, delivering her from her
weakness, had left no signs of exhaustion upon her. She looked like a
woman who had never known what trouble or anxiety was as she sat there
smiling, assuring the policeman that she could fully explain everything,
and would not fail to do so in the proper quarter. She turned to
Meredith as he appeared, and held out her hand to him.

“Good-morning, my dear Charley; I hope you are not the worse for last
night’s agitation. You see our friend here has come to summon me to make
explanations about my poor dear upstairs. You will appear for me and
settle everything, won’t you? You see this gentleman is a barrister,”
she explained, smiling to the man who stood looking on.

“Of course I will,” Meredith said.

Upon this the policeman took courage, and with a scrape made his _amende
honorable_.

“I ought to beg your pardon, sir, and yours too, lady, for all the
trouble last night. I had every confidence in Jim Harrison, the man that
said he could identify the culprit--that is the fellow as nearly killed
you, sir--and rumors have been getting up all over the place as it was
the young gentleman here as had been a bit wild, and hated you like
poison.”

“Dolff never hated me like poison, did he?” said Meredith, elevating his
eyebrows and appealing to Mrs. Harwood.

“Never! you have always been one of his best friends.”

“Well,” said the officer, who was not too confident either in this
assurance or in the conclusion he had been obliged to come to, “there
was a parcel of tales about. You can never tell how them tales gets up.
However, it’s all been a mistake: for when Jim sees your young gentleman
he says in a moment, ‘Nothing of the sort--that’s not ‘m.’ So it all
falls to the ground, as you’ll see, sir, being used to these questions,
as the lady says--for want of evidence.”

“Exactly,” said Meredith, “and you’ll do me the justice to say, officer,
that I told you it would from the first. It’s worth while occasionally
taking a man’s advice that knows something about it, you perceive,
instead of your Mr. Jim, who evidently knows nothing but what he thinks
he saw or didn’t see.”

“That’s it, sir, I suppose,” said the policeman, “and if he did see it,
or if he didn’t I couldn’t tell, not if it was as much as my place was
worth.”

“He would have looked rather foolish though, don’t you think, in the
witness-box? You see,” added Meredith, with a laugh, “you might have
spared this lady the trouble of last night.”

“No, I don’t see that, sir,” said the policeman, promptly, “for if it
didn’t answer one purpose, it did another. I’m very sorry to upset a
lady, but she didn’t ought to bottle up a madman in a private house
without no register, nor information to the commissioners, nor proper
precautions. You know that, sir, just as well as me.”

“How do you know that the lady has no license?” said Meredith, “or that
her relation’s illness is not perfectly known? I think you will find a
little difficulty in proving that: and then your superiors will be less
pleased with the discovery. However, that’s my business, as Mrs. Harwood
has confided it to me,” he added, with a laugh, which he could not
restrain, at the man’s sudden look of alarm.

“Don’t find fault with our friend; he was as civil as it was possible to
be. Good-morning, and thank you,” said Mrs. Harwood, sitting, with her
placid smile, watching her visitor, stiff and uneasy in his plain
clothes, as he went away.

When the door was shut upon him by Priscilla, who sniffed and tossed her
head at the necessity of being thus civil to a man who had made so much
commotion in the house--much as she and her fellow-servants had enjoyed
the excitement--Mrs. Harwood’s countenance underwent a certain change.
The smile faded; a look of age crept round the still beaming eyes.

“If you will wheel me back to my room, Charley, we can talk,” she said.
She could not but be conscious that he was thinking, asking himself why
she could not walk, she who had found power to do so when she wanted it;
but she betrayed no consciousness of this inevitable thought. She was
very grave when he came round from the back of her chair and stood
facing her in the firelight, which, on a dull London morning in the end
of January, was the chief light in the room. Perhaps the dreary
atmosphere threw a cloud upon her face. Her soft, half-caressing tone
was gone. She had become hard and businesslike in a moment. “You want me
to explain,” she said.

“If you please. You know how much my father was involved: that craze
about the money to be paid back means something. Even a mad repetition
like that seems likely to have a foundation in fact. Is it true?”

She bent her head a little, and for the moment cast down her eyes.

“It was true.”

“It _was_ true; then you have alienated----”

“Wait a little. There were no such creditors as his own children, who
would have been ruined had not I saved them. They know nothing of any
question of money. They knew nothing of----”

“Of his existence at all--till last night?”

“I am bound to furnish you with every information I can. The young ones
knew nothing of his existence. Gussy did; but only that I kept him there
to save him from an asylum where he might have been treated
cruelly--nothing more. You will not take a high moral tone against me,
as she is ready to do, and Dolff----”

“No; I will take up no high moral tone,” said Meredith; “but the
position is very difficult. You have not, I suppose, done away with the
money?”

“It is well invested; it is intact. We could not have lived as we have
done on my own money. Now, of course, I must give it up---- And no
injustice need be done,” she added, with a sigh; “it can be paid--at
last.”

“With interest for all these years?” said Meredith, with a smile.

“Oh, what are you talking of?” She said, “People will be so glad to get
anything so unexpectedly, that they will say nothing about interest. I
even think----”

“What do you even think?” he said, as she paused.

“How can I tell how you may take it, whether it will commend itself to
you or not? There might still be an arrangement by which things might
be--tided over.”

“After it gets into the papers and it is known that you have been
concealing----”

“Oh,” she cried again, “you are more dull than I gave you credit for
being, Charley Meredith! Who will notice up in Liverpool a romantic
story (which is all the papers will make of it) occurring in St. John’s
Wood? Who will link one thing to another and understand exactly what has
happened, or believe that---- I might have taken him in, a miserable
wreck, out of sheer love and kindness. I did! I did!” she cried,
suddenly, her face melting out of its hardness, her eyes filling with
tears. “You may not believe me, but I did. I thought he had not a penny.
I went to all the expense of fitting up the wing for him--working with
my own hands at it, that nobody should suspect--believing that Vicars
had brought him back with his own money--that _he_ had none---- I did,
though you may not believe me,” she said.

“I have not said I did not believe you. We are all very queer
creatures--mixed up. And then when you found he had that old
pocketbook--for it was full of something better than old papers
then--you were tempted, and you----”

She nodded her head; then said, after a while,

“I do not accept that formula. I was tempted--and I did what I had a
right to do. _I_ had wronged nobody--I knew nothing about the debts. If
I had divided _that_ among them, what would it have been?--a trifle to
each, but enough to dry up all the sympathy they were meeting with. He
had made ducks and drakes of more than that belonging to me. And the
children were the most deeply wronged. I took it for their sakes, to
make up what they had been robbed of. It can go to the others now, and
you will see how much it will be.”

“You said something,” said Meredith, “about an arrangement that might
still be made?”

“Yes--if you could lend yourself to it, Charley. It could not be done
without you.”

“I cannot tell whether I could lend myself to it or not, until I hear
what it is.”

She looked at him, and two or three times made as if she would speak,
but shut her lips again. Her eyes searched his face with an anxious
expression.

“I don’t know how you will take it,” she said, hesitating; “I don’t know
how you will take it.” Then, after a pause, she added, “I will begin by
asking you a question. Do you want to marry my daughter Gussy? Yes or
no!”

Meredith made a step backwards, and put his hand to his breast as if he
had received a blow. In that moment various dreams swept through his
mind. Janet’s image was not the only one, though it had the freshness of
being the last. One of those dreams, indeed, was no other than the
freedom of his own bachelor estate, and the advantage of life which was
not bound by any social ties. He avowed, however, at length, soberly,

“I think I may say yes, Mrs. Harwood--that is it what has been for a
long time in my mind.”



CHAPTER XLV.


The conduct of affairs in the house of the Harwoods was very dreary
during the whole of this day. It was, to begin with, a very dreary day,
not fog, which can be borne, but one of those dark days which are the
scourge of London, when everything is dull and without color without and
within, the skies gray, the earth gray, the leafless branches rising
like a black tracery upon the colorless background, the light scarcely
enough to swear by, to make it seem unnatural to shut the shutters and
light the lamp, which is what every well-constituted mind desires to do
in the circumstances.

And in the moral atmosphere the same thing reigned. Gussy had a
countenance like the day. She, who had at no time much color, had now
none. She was like the landscape: hair, eyes, and cheeks seemed the
same. Every glimmer of light seemed to have been suppressed in her eyes.
She kept them down, or she turned their gaze inward, or she veiled them
with some film which is at the command of those who are angry, whether
with or without cause. She made no inquiry even after the health of
Meredith, which had been hitherto her chief preoccupation, except in so
far as was implied in the conventional “How d’you do?” with which they
met. Even he was daunted by the determined indifference of her aspect.
When he talked of the drive which the doctor had suggested to him as a
preliminary to getting out on foot, Gussy never lifted her eyes or made
the least inquiry. Yesterday this step of decided progress would have
been the most exciting event in the world to her. She took no notice of
it now. There was scarcely anything said at table when they took their
midday meal, with a candle or two lit on the mantelpiece, “to add a
little cheerfulness,” as Mrs. Harwood said.

“For certainly we are not a very cheerful party,” added the mother, who
was more full of life than all the rest put together.

She it was who took the lead in the conversation till Gussy retired. She
talked to Meredith and a little to Janet, whom this curious aspect of
the family interested greatly, though she did not quite understand it.
But Gussy and Dolff both sat bolt upright and said nothing. They ate
nothing, too, which, perhaps, was a more effectual weapon against their
mother’s heart, and, when luncheon was over, they separated gloomily,
Dolff disappearing no one knew where, Gussy to her room, where she said
she had something to do while Mrs. Harwood retired with Meredith,
between whom and herself a curious intimacy seemed to have struck up, to
the dining-room, his room as it was called, to talk there.

In this universal gloom and strangeness Julia drew Janet out into the
garden. The day grew darker as it approached its end, the atmosphere
became more yellow, signs as of a fog appeared in the air. The governess
and the pupil put on their ulsters, and began to walk up and down the
garden walks, Julia hanging with all her might upon the arm of her
companion, dragging down Janet almost to the ground.

“Did you ever know,” Julia said, “such a detestable day?”

“It is turning to fog,” said Janet, trying to keep to what was
commonplace. “It was better that we did not go out.”

“Oh, was I thinking of the fog?” said Julia. “I would rather see a dozen
fogs than Gussy shut up like that, pursing up her lips as if she were
afraid something would drop out when she spoke. And poor Dolff, so
dismal, not knowing what to do with himself. Janet, do you think there
could be any truth in all that story about Dolff?”

“My dear,” said Janet, “how should I have any opinion? I cannot be
supposed to know about your brother, what he is likely to do.”

“Oh,” said Julia, “I did not ask you what you know, but what you
_think_; everybody must have an opinion. Besides, after all, it is not
so very little that you know about Dolff. He has been at home for six
weeks, and you have always seen a great deal of him; at least I am sure
he has always tried to see as much as he could of you.”

“I think,” said Janet, “that it is very bad taste for us to discuss
people, especially for you to talk with me about your own family. You
forget that I am the governess, Julia.”

“I think you are very nasty, and not nice at all. Whoever thinks of you
as the governess! I wonder what you mean, saying such unkind things.”

“They are not unkind, they are true. Your mother and Gussy have been
very good to me, but----”

“Oh, Janet, when you know we were very fond of you, and we thought you
were fond of us!”

Here Janet was suddenly visited by a great compunction which changed at
once her countenance and her feelings.

“Julia,” she said, “don’t speak to me. I feel so horrible sometimes, I
don’t know what to do with myself. I don’t think I am nice or good at
all. Perhaps,” she added with a faint revulsion of self-defence after
this impulsive confession, “it is not quite my fault.”

“I don’t understand you,” said Julia. “I ask you a question, quite a
simple question, and you go off into reproaching yourself and saying you
are not nice. What I want to know is whether you think it was Dolff that
knocked Charley Meredith down? If it was, he has not had the strength of
mind to stick to it, as I should have done. And what do you think that
man meant who came to identify him, and then said it wasn’t he? And do
you think that man last night really meant anything about Dolff, or did
they only pretend to find out about the wing? And, oh, Janet, did you
ever know, did you ever suspect anything about the wing? Please don’t
run away to other subjects, but tell me what you think.”

“Where am I to begin? I can’t answer all those questions at once.”

“Oh,” said Julia, with impatience, “how tiresome you are to-day! You
don’t want to answer me at all. Do you remember that first night when
you heard that cry, and were so frightened? I had heard it before, but
mamma told me it was nothing, it was the wind in the empty rooms. One
thinks it strange,” said Julia, “but at first one is stupid, you know,
and just believes anything. But you see you were right; and you didn’t
look surprised at all, not even to see mamma walking upstairs, she who
never moves. Or, do you think she only pretends not to be able to move,
to take us all in?” Julia added, after a pause.

“Oh, Julia, hush! How dare you say such a thing of your mother?”

“It is because she has deceived us about things,” said Julia, hanging
her head. “It was Dolff that said so, not me. She has deceived us in one
thing, and how are we to believe her in another. Both Dolff and Gussy
think so, though Gussy says nothing; to think she has kept it secret all
this time, and never let even the elder ones know: and how can we tell
if it is not a deceit about the chair, too?”

“If you had seen how she tore herself out of it last night! It was only
her misery and anxiety that gave her power to do it. It is very hard to
judge any one like that. I daresay,” said Janet, indignantly, “that the
other was done for your sakes, too, not to trouble you, when you were
still so young, with knowing what was a great secret, I suppose?”

“Ah, but why was it a secret? and who do you think the man is, Janet?”
said Julia, clinging ever and ever closer to her arm.

“Julia, what have I to do with the secrets of your family?”

“Why, you are one of the family,” said Julia; “you can’t help knowing;
and again I tell you, Janet, it isn’t what you know, it’s what you think
I am asking. Why don’t you give me your opinion? every one must have an
opinion. Dolff and I, we don’t know what to think.”

Dolff himself came hurriedly up behind the girls at this moment. He had
not gone out after all.

“Why do you trouble Miss Summerhayes, Ju? It is very interesting for us,
but not for--a stranger----”

“That is what I have just been saying, Mr. Harwood.”

“--Who can’t take any particular interest, except just as a wonder and a
thing to talk about, in what happens to us?”

Dolff’s hands were thrust to the very bottom of his pockets, his
shoulders were up to his ears, his head upon his breast. Gloom and anger
and misery were on Dolff’s face. As for Janet, she had stiffened more
and more with every word he said, and Julia, who had been clinging, with
all a child’s affection, to the arm of her governess, felt herself
repulsed and detached, she could not tell how, and protested loudly:

“Janet, because Dolff is disagreeable that’s no reason for shaking me
off!”

“I have no intention of being disagreeable,” said Dolff, walking slowly
with them. “I only say what every one must perceive to be the fact. We
have all supposed there was a miracle to be performed, and Miss
Summerhayes was to think of us as if--as if--she was, as you say, Ju,
one of the family; but she does not feel like that; our affairs are
nothing to her--only something that is odd and makes a story to talk
about, as they would be to any other stranger.”

“Oh, if you are going to quarrel!” said Julia, “you had better get it
over between yourselves. I don’t like people who are quarrelling. You
had better have it out with him, Janet, and then perhaps he will not be
so dreadful as he has been all these days.”

“There is nothing for us to quarrel about. I am, as Mr. Harwood says,
only a stranger,” said Janet, endeavoring to hold the girl’s hand upon
her arm.

But Julia slipped it out and ran indoors, not without a thought that she
had managed matters well. Julia had long ago made up her mind that a
romantic attachment between Dolff and Janet would add great interest to
her own life, and that the probable struggles of a love that would not
run too smooth would be very desirable for a young lady to witness. And
Dolff, under Janet’s influence, had been so much “nicer” than Dolff
without that. He had stayed at home; he had been ready for anything
(though there was always too much of that horrid music), he had not
objected even to a round game. It was true that all these domestic
pleasures had come to an end since Charley Meredith’s accident. But
Julia, in her inexperience, could not see why they might not come to an
explanation and “get over it,” and everything go on as before.

Janet did not follow her pupil as she would have liked to do. She
consented to the explanation as it seemed necessary, but she neither
hoped nor intended that everything should go on as before.

“Yes,” said Dolff, “you are only a stranger, Miss Summerhayes. My
mother, I think, took to you as if you had been her own, and everybody
was at your feet, but you did not respond--that is to say, you were very
kind, and the things you could not help but see, being in the house with
us, though we never saw them who belonged to it, you told--as amusing
incidents, I suppose, to----”

“What did I tell, Mr. Harwood?”

“Oh, I have not been taken into anyone’s confidence. You gave
information--you heard him say it--which made a secret meeting
necessary, and--all that followed. One might say,” said Dolff, with a
cheerless laugh, “that everything had followed. I went mad, I suppose,
for a little while; and you know as well as I do what I did. Oh, I am
very well aware that you know. You saved me in your way after you had
ruined me. Fellows say that women are like that--driving you mad first,
and then---- But I never was one that talked about women--till I knew
you.”

“I am very sorry,” said Janet, “to have given you a bad opinion of
women; but I don’t know why Mr. Meredith----” Here her voice faltered a
little in spite of herself.

“Ah!” cried Dolff, fiercely, “you have found out that fellow is not
worth his salt, yet you could cry when you say his name.”

“It is nothing of the sort,” exclaimed Janet. “_I_ cry--for any man in
the world! You don’t know me, Mr. Harwood. Mr. Meredith, I remember,
walked home a part of the road with me, as it was a dark night. There
are some men who think that is a right thing when they meet a lady
alone; and, though I am the governess, I am not very old. I think it
very old-fashioned, and unnecessary, and I am not afraid to go anywhere
alone.”

“You know very well if you had wished for an escort, Miss
Summerhayes----”

“Yes, Mrs. Harwood would have liked her son to be at the command of the
governess! Mr. Meredith walked home with me out of a civility which is
old-fashioned, and he stood talking, which it seems is his way--with
ladies. A man like that,” said Janet, almost fiercely, “will never learn
that all girls are not alike, and that some detest these old-fashioned
ways of being polite. But there was not in all that any reason for
knocking the man down. I supposed when I saw it that you were, perhaps,
working out some old quarrel.”

“You thought,” said Dolff, grinding his teeth, “that I had watched him,
and flew at him, by premeditation, to take him at a disadvantage--not
because I was driven mad to see him holding you by the hands.”

“How could I know one thing or another? There was no reason for anyone
being mad about me: I can take care of myself without anyone
interfering. But I did not want any scandal, I do not want to be mixed
up in it; when a girl’s name is mentioned it is always she that gets the
whole blame. You know what they say, ‘Oh, there was a woman at the
bottom of it.’ Now, I had done nothing wrong, I was not at the bottom of
it. Whatever you choose to say, it was no doing of mine.”

“One of the things that fellow says,” said Dolff, “is that a woman has
always reasons to show she is never wrong.”

“They say everything that is brutal and cruel,” said Janet, with a sound
of tears in her voice, “and therefore I was determined not to be mixed
up in it: and I did my best to save you from what was--not a very fine
action, Mr. Harwood. You did take him at a disadvantage. I don’t doubt
that you were very angry, though you had no reason----”

“If you think it was all for you!” cried Dolff, transported with boyish
passion and anxious to give a blow in his turn. “But to think of that
fellow, jeering and laughing at everybody, those who trusted in him----”

“You see,” said Janet, with a smile, “that I was right when I said I was
not at the bottom of it!”

Dolff gave her a look which might have killed her where she stood, had
the fire which passion struck even from his dull eyes been effectual,
and yet which had in it a strange mixture of love and hate. He was not
clever enough, however, to note that in Janet’s smile there was a
mixture, too, of malicious triumph and of mortification; for,
notwithstanding all that she had said, it would no doubt have been more
agreeable to Janet’s pride to have been told that the sudden assault was
entirely on her own account from fierce jealousy and passion. She was a
little girl who was full of reason, and understood the complication of
things, yet there was enough of the primitive in her to have been
pleased, even had she not fully believed it, by such an asseveration as
that.

“In that case,” she said, “I don’t know what you have to find fault with
me. I did my best to smooth it all away that nobody might have known
anything. What use is there in telling things that are so easily
misrepresented? If it would shock anyone who trusted in him to know that
Mr. Meredith had walked home with the governess----”

“Oh,” cried Dolff, “you will drive me out of my senses! who calls you
the governess, Miss Summerhayes?”

“I do myself,” said Janet, “it is my right title. I never have been one
of those who despise it; but if it would vex anyone--who trusted in
him--to hear that Mr. Meredith had walked home because it was dark and
late with the----”

“You are very anxious to defend Meredith,” said Dolff, bitterly.

“Am I?” cried Janet. There was a dart out of her eyes at that moment
that was more powerful than any dull spark that could come from Dolff’s.
“If I am,” she added, with a laugh, “it is only for the sake of those
who, as you say, trust in him, Mr. Harwood. For me I find those
old-fashioned ways of his intolerable. He is like a man in an old
novel,” cried Janet, “who kisses the maid and gives her half-a-crown,
and is what is called civil to every girl. It is eighteenth-century--it
is mock Lovelace--it is the most antiquated vanity and conceit. And he
thinks that he takes people in by it, which shows how foolish and
imbecile it is, besides being the worst taste in the world!”

Dolff stared open-eyed at this tirade. He had a faint idea that Lovelace
meant a seductive villain, but what Meredith had to do with the
eighteenth century, or how he was old-fashioned, this young man, devoid
of literature, understood not at all. He did understand, however, that
Janet was angry with Meredith, and this went to his heart. The dull
yellow sky began to look a little clearer. It became a possibility that
things might brighten, that a new world might arise, that these misty
shadows might blow away.

“If I could think,” he said, “that you ever could forget all this, Miss
Summerhayes. I heard you taking my mother’s part with Ju: and you are
thinking of Gussy, who doesn’t deserve it very much, perhaps, and you
have saved me: for I never could have faced it out but for what you said
to me--though I have seemed so ungrateful: and if you think it possible
that we could all forget what has happened--in time----”

“No,” said Janet, “I think there are several things in it which neither
you nor I could ever forget.”

“I am not so sure,” said Dolff. “It would depend upon you. If you would
promise never to see or speak to----”

“Whom?” said Janet, rising several inches out of her shoes, and looking
down upon him with a glance that froze Dolff; and then she added,
interrogatively, “For you?” and, turning round upon her heel, walked
away into the house without a glance behind.



CHAPTER XLVI.


Janet was passing quickly through the hall, coming from the garden by
the long passage which led past the kitchen and pantry, and turning
round to go upstairs, when she found herself suddenly caught as she
went along. Some one took hold of the end of the long boa which was
round her neck and detained her. She was a little startled and
frightened at first, thinking instinctively of the mad tenant of the
wing, and that now the door was no longer fastened between him and the
house. Her fears, however, were instantly put to flight, and feelings
very different substituted in their stead, when a voice said,

“Janet! stop a moment and speak to me, I am very lonely here.”

“You have no need to be here, or to be lonely unless you like,” she
cried, hurriedly; “and call me by my proper name, please. I can be only
Miss Summerhayes to you.”

“Don’t say so. You were not so hard upon me the other night. Ah! I
forgot; it’s not the other night, it’s three weeks ago. Stop a moment;
don’t pass without saying a word. You ought to pay me a little
attention, considering all that I have suffered since--for you.”

“For me!” she cried. “I am sorry that you have suffered, but it was not
for me.”

“Do you think for a moment that that lout would have sprung on me as he
did if it hadn’t been for you? You know better, Janet. I owe it to you,
my dear, that I was beaten flat like a pancake, and had my head dashed
against the stones, as they did, you know, in the psalm. No, Janet; be
quiet and listen to me. I’ve paid dear for one bit of an interview, and
you ought to give me some recompense. I’ve lain upon my back all these
many days for you, and it’s for you that I grin at that fellow, instead
of taking him by the throat!”

“That does me no good,” said Janet, panting with excitement and alarm.
“Let me go, please. I would rather die than be found talking to you
here. Take him by the throat if you please. What is that to me?”

“To save you from trouble,” said the other. “Don’t you think I have felt
how unpleasant it would be to have your name coming out? That is why I
have let him off, for that reason and no other. Come, talk to me a
moment, I deserve it. Nobody will hear us; Gussy is out, and the mother
shut up in her room. I’m very forlorn in this house, which I had better
leave, I think, at once; I’m well enough, I suppose, to do so now----”

“Don’t you want to leave it? Shall you not be glad to get away?” cried
Janet, under her breath.

“Glad to get away! when you are here, you little witch. Do you think it
has been pleasant to go on all the time purred over by the others, and
never getting a word with you.”

“You will not,” said Janet, with perhaps a certain revengeful pleasure,
“be purred over by the others any more.”

“You think so?” he said. “Don’t you be too sure. If you disdain me, and
refuse to hear me, there is no telling, they may purr again.”

“One way or other,” said Janet, “it has nothing to do with me.”

“Why do you say so? Are you going to be sent away?”

“Sent away!” Janet breathed forth the words as in a gale of indignation.
“Nobody,” she cried, “except myself, shall send me away.”

“Well,” he said, “and yourself will not, I hope? It would be a changed
house if you were gone. All the spirit and the understanding and the
mischief--don’t be angry, Janet; there is nothing so enchanting as
mischief, and you know you are full of it--would be gone. I doubt if I
should ever come back to the place again.”

“Mr. Meredith,” said Janet, “you have no right to speak to me so. It is
unpardonable in a man. Who is to believe you? Miss Harwood, whom I
believe you are engaged to all this time--or me, whom you venture to
take hold of and--talk to, when you think nobody sees? Oh, it is quite
unpardonable, Mr. Meredith! Is it her or is it me whom you want to
please? You ought to know.”

“That sounds very like asking me my intentions,” he said, with a laugh,
“as the father does in novels, or sometimes the mother. But never, so
far as I recollect, the young lady herself.”

Janet was angry, and she was sore. She had been made of no account among
them; she who was very well aware of her own value, and had never been
ignored by those around her before, had been lately treated as if she
were nobody in this house. It had been necessary for her to conceal her
own movements, to be prudent, to take the most urgent measures that her
name should not suffer. But it had galled her to the very heart that
Meredith should have spoken of her as a mere means of receiving
information, and even that Dolff should have ignored her part in the
matter, though it was what she wished him most to do. She was full of
inconsistency in this respect, as most human natures are, and as women
in particular are expected to be. Not to be mixed up in it was her most
urgent desire, but to be ignored, though it was what she desired most,
was bitter to her heart. It had given her a certain amount of
satisfaction to assert her superiority to Dolff, and she would have been
still more pleased now could she have done the same with Meredith, and
issued from the double complication triumphant, setting both men in
“their proper place,” and proving that she was not deceived by either,
but above both. But it was not so easy with Meredith as with Dolff. She
had played with the youth who was not so clever as she, nor her equal in
anything, but alas! it was she who had been played with in the other
case, and her attempt to change the _rôle_ was not likely to be very
effectual.

She did not love Meredith--she was angry with him, and more or less
despised him: but he had a charm for her which some men have for women,
and some women for men, not only without merit on the part of the
enchanter, but even with a distinct feeling of disapproval and almost
contempt on that of the enchanted. This was her feeling towards Gussy’s
lover. He _was_ Gussy’s lover, probably for all she knew Gussy’s
betrothed; yet he had dared to play with her, to set up a secret
understanding, to persuade her that he loved her best.

He did not love her at all, she declared to herself indignantly; he
loved nobody except himself, he cared for nothing except to be amused,
to have the best of everything, to gather sweetness on every side. She
had thrown him aside indignantly in the moment of trial when he had been
found wanting, and when she, too, had found herself wanting, and
instinctively defended herself by dropping him. And yet now when Janet
was suddenly brought face to face with him again, and there was a moment
given her in which to express her final sentiments, one of those curious
returns upon herself which come in every such history came over her. It
was always possible that in the human mind there should be a complete
change of sentiment, that the balance should turn at a touch, and truth
and love vanquish all evil. The most conventional and the most lively
and imaginative of minds acknowledge this possibility. It is called
conversion in religion, in other matters it bears a less important
title: yet it is always a possibility. A man who has been an egotist may
become suddenly generous and tender; a man who has resisted every
inducement to do well, and broken every heart that loved him, may by
some more subtle touch be changed, and turned from his evil ways. Such a
thing is always possible: and Janet, when she addressed Meredith in her
indignation, had some such feeling in her mind. He had a charm for her
notwithstanding her anger against him, her sense of wrong, and the
no-faith she had in him; but yet he had a charm: and it was possible
that something she might say, some argument struck out in the heat of
the moment, might still convert him to honor and to truth.

That was, to Janet’s version of honor and truth, which was, perhaps, a
one-sided one. It was according to all her canons that the man finding
himself not to love his _fiancée_ but to love another, should sacrifice
everything to that other, and leave the _fiancée_ to bear it as she
might. This would have been the triumph of love over worldliness and
conventionality in Janet’s eyes. She would not have felt it wrong for
him to prefer herself, to give up Gussy: and it was quite in his power
to hold by Gussy and give up herself; but one thing she felt must be
done, and that at once. She would not allow him to go on, detaining her,
making love to her, telling her in words and otherwise that he loved her
best, if he meant after all to marry Gussy. It had to be now decided
once for all.

“Since you say so,” she said, with her heart beating, “I will not object
to the word. I am not frightened by words: and I have neither father nor
mother. Oh, don’t think I forget what you said about that last time you
asked me to meet you in the shop, that it was to receive information.
And now you stop me and want to begin again, in a way very different
from getting information. Yes, I want to know what you mean. It is quite
true: which of us is it you want to please? Answer me!” cried Janet,
stamping upon the floor with her foot. “Is it her, or is it me?”

“Alas, that it can’t be both! My dear child, I should like to please you
both, if that is how you put it,” said Meredith.

It was so dark that she could scarcely see his face, but he had twisted
the long boa round his arm, so as to bring her nearer to him.

She stamped her foot again upon the ground, and began to loosen her boa.

“Answer me!” she said.

“Don’t put a poor fellow in a corner, Janet. I have to temporize like
other people. You have almost made me lose my head; but I can’t afford
it, don’t you know. I can’t throw things up like that: and there’s no
hurry--we’re all young enough; let us wait and see what may turn up.”

“Is that all you have got to say?” said Janet, uncoiling the boa from
her throat.

“What can any one say more? You women have the most confounded way of
putting a fellow in a corner. There’s no need for any such desperate
decision. Let us wait a bit and enjoy ourselves as much as we can in the
meantime,” said Meredith, manipulating the boa on his side.

She left it suddenly in his hand, and quickly and noiselessly turned
away, flying upstairs almost before he could call her back: and Meredith
did not venture to call “Janet, Janet!” in more than a subdued tone. He
dared not follow her, he did not want anybody to know of that colloquy
in the hall, though he had risked it, and would have prolonged it,
perhaps, to the very edge of discovery. When he felt the boa dropped
upon his hands he laughed to himself, with amusement mingled with a
certain discomfiture, to think how much in earnest these girls were--and
he was not at all in earnest. He liked to take the goods the gods had
provided, and get all the pleasure he could out of them; but to
compromise his own future and bind himself forever was what he would not
do for anyone: and perhaps he was half pleased to have got through the
dangerous amusement of that interview, though it was he who had sought
it and prolonged it, so easily upon the whole. He had not been made to
commit himself to anything, and yet he flattered himself he had made no
breach. Things were just as they had been before. He was not like a
married man, or one who had come under solemn engagements; there was no
reason that he should give up what was agreeable to him, yet, at least;
but it amused him to see Janet’s high spirit, her impatience, and even
those questions which it was ludicrous, yet a little confusing, to be
asked by her--about “his intentions,” as he said. Even the sudden
conclusion of the interview by which she betrayed her impatience, her
displeasure was amusing to him. He felt all the more fond of her, amused
and flattered by her anxiety to know what he meant, and pleased that she
had not made much of her bold attempt.

“The little vixen!” he said to himself. He gathered up the boa, which
was of a kind which slips through unused fingers, and laid it carefully
upon the table. It escaped him once, as its mistress had done, and had
to be caught again, and laid in soft, dark coils on the table, which was
a thing that pleased him, and made him laugh again. Janet was in a great
fright lest her conversation with him should be discovered, and she
would by no means have liked it to be discovered, yet it gave him a
pungent pleasure to linger and keep her there, and feel that she had
fled on the very eve of detection, and get away himself to the shelter
of his room, just as Gussy outside put her latch-key in the door.

He laughed as he heard her come in and call to Priscilla to light the
lamps, and that the hall was so dark she could scarcely see her way
upstairs. Janet had found her way upstairs like a bird a minute before.
He chuckled at the thought that in another moment it might have been too
late: and yet he had no desire at all that Gussy should find out that
meeting in the dark.

As for Janet, she hurried to her room with hot indignation in her heart
and the water in her eyes. Oh, it was not that she expected it to have
ended in any other way! She had known exactly how it would be. He was
not a man to behave like a man, to love one and no more. What he wanted
was his own pleasure and advantage, not Gussy and not Janet. She
despised him for it all, for the subdued tone in which he had attempted
to call her back, for his way of putting off everything that was
serious: and she half despised herself for having asked, as he said,
“his intentions,” and allowed him to see that she cared.

She did care, she said to herself, dashing the tears from her eyes. She
had a contempt for him, and penetrated his character with the keenest
perception, and to say that she loved him would have been a great
exaggeration: and yet he had a charm for Janet--his mockery, his laugh,
the tone of his voice, almost his want of respect and bold appropriation
of her, whether she wished it or not, had a charm. Her heart would have
danced with pleasure had he given her an assurance of love (which he
might very well have done, she knew, without in the least meaning it),
and yet she had penetrated him through and through, and had no illusion
as to his character. All motives are mingled, but Janet’s were so
mingled that she did not understand them. She was humiliated by the
result of her endeavor, yet highly excited, her heart leaping in her
breast: she sat down as she was, in her hat and coat, to think it all
over. Dolff and Meredith had both revealed their affection more or
less--they had both allowed her to see into their hearts. And Janet,
though she had provoked it in both cases, was angry, mortified, full of
fury and pain. That was what men were incapable of, she thought--any
real feeling, but for themselves and themselves only. Even Dolff, who
had been her slave, would have consented now to forget everything, if
she would give him her promise. She to him! as if he would give any
promise or act otherwise than as pleased himself!

Janet sat for a long time pondering over the half-extinguished fire, her
heart full of anger, disappointment, and contempt. It was themselves
they had both thought of, never of her! At one time they had made her
believe that she was everything, queen of their hearts, and for a moment
she had been so silly as to be half-intoxicated, believing in it,
accepting the high compliment, but now----. She suddenly sprang up under
the impulse of the shock at the dictation of a new idea. They might be
unworthy, but there were some who were worthy. Oh, what did it matter
that they should have youth and a fair appearance, or any of those
adventitious gifts. It was better to be true and real. It occurred to
her suddenly that instead of going away to another family to exercise
the mystery of a governess, instead of being liable to be dismissed, as
Meredith so coarsely had suggested, instead of the state which was
offensive to Janet’s own good taste and feeling, of covert hostility to
her employers, which she had fallen into so readily, and which in
another house it was horribly possible she might fall into again--how
much better it would be to go out proudly in the eye of day, as good as
any of them, as independent, with a life of her own to fall back upon!

Janet flew to her writing-table at this new thought, and wrote, as quick
as the pen would form the letters, a hasty letter. It was all done at
flying speed, without taking time to think, a hurried, blurred, as she
felt unladylike production. She thrust it into an envelope, directed it,
and rushed downstairs with it to take it herself to the post, not to
lose a moment. The hall was now lighted but abandoned--nobody there to
call to her, to bid her pause, to stop her on the way. Her boa lay on
the table carefully coiled round and round. Janet snatched it up, as if
that had been an additional reason for speed, and rushed out to decide
her fate.



CHAPTER XLVII.


In the evening they were all assembled in the drawing-room once more.

The same party with so many differences. There were only Mrs. Harwood
and Meredith who were unchanged. She sat in the usual warm corner, with
the usual white fleecy knitting, which never changed, in her lace cap
and white shawl, with her pretty complexion and her smiling looks, the
woman of whom people said that she must have lain in the lilies and fed
on the roses of life to preserve that wonderful complexion and eyes so
clear and so bright. And he, looking so much better--really assured in
his health, the tints of weakness going off, the high color which was at
once his characteristic and the drawback to his good looks coming back,
and his high spirits as if they had never had any check. It was only
last night that he had been following up that discovery with the
eagerness of a bloodhound, forgetting everything but the scent on which
he was following on to the end. All that had now flown away. He was the
Charley Meredith of old, playful and ready to “chaff” everybody round,
talking of the new songs and what would suit “our” voices, and lamenting
the interrupted “practisings.” Charley was as if nothing had happened,
full of fun, eager for amusement, calling upon the mother for sympathy
and encouragement.

“They have all become so grave,” he said. “It is you and I, Mrs.
Harwood, that will have to perform our duet.”

“Well,” said Mrs. Harwood, “if I had been twenty years younger, there
is no telling what might have happened. I should not have kept you
waiting, Charley. I wish, Gussy, you would not look as if you had been
to a funeral this afternoon.”

“Not this afternoon--but something a little like it, mamma.”

“You are talking great nonsense, my dear. If there is anybody that ought
to be cast down, it is surely me. All my troubles have been forced back
upon me; but I have the comfort of knowing,” said Mrs. Harwood, with a
slightly raised voice, “that I never meant any harm--and that I have
done none--and that the last people in the world to criticise me are my
children: so I desire that there shall be an end of this. I have been
summoned, as I expected, to explain everything: and Charley has kindly
promised to appear for me and clear it all up--and secure permission for
me to look after my poor dear upstairs, as I have done ever since he was
afflicted. When I have made it all clear with the Lunacy commissioners I
may perhaps be supposed to have done enough, though one can never know.”

“Mamma,” said Gussy, “there was no need for anything but to be frank and
open. You have not been open--not to me, who was taken more or less into
your confidence. I suppose you were compelled to tell me something, but
not all, or nearly all. A child could see there is more in it than meets
the eye. And now I presume you have taken Mr. Meredith into your
confidence, but none of your children.”

“Why _Mr._ Meredith?” said he, with a smile, putting out his hand for
hers.

Gussy made no reply. She gave him a look of indignant reproach. In point
of fact, when he asked her thus, she could not have told why--after all.
The truth began to steal into her mind, like the influence of a thaw,
that after all he had done nothing. He had been curious to fathom the
secret in the house. So would any one have been. And there was something
about information that he had received--where or from whence could he
have received information? But even that, she suddenly reflected, could
not be his fault. If he had been told anything it would be difficult not
to listen. Thus, though she gave him a look of reproach and drew away
her hand, it suddenly occurred to Gussy that after all there was no
particular reason why she should call him Mr. Meredith, or consider him
as deeply to blame. The thaw had begun.

Dolff had kept behind backs all the evening. He took no seat, he
attached himself to none of the party. For some time he had been seated
in a large easy-chair which almost swallowed him up, in the other part
of the room, reading, or pretending to read. Then when the conversation
began he had risen from that place, and walked about in the half-light
like an uneasy ghost. Now he came into the talk with a voice that
sounded far off, partly because of the length of the room, and partly
because of the boyish gruffness which, as a token of high contrariety
and offence, he had brought into his voice.

“I don’t see,” he said, “what Lunacy commissioners have to do with it in
comparison with the people in the house.”

Mrs. Harwood turned her chair round as much as she was capable of doing,
and cast a look into the dim depths of the other room.

“It is a pity,” she said, “that the commissioners could not be of your
opinion, Dolff; it would have saved me a great deal of trouble.”

“I can’t see,” he said, irritably, “why you should have taken such
trouble upon you at all. What is the man to you? Who is he that you
should have taken such trouble for him? You have no brother that I ever
heard of. Mother,” said Dolff, coming forward out of the gloom, “I have
cudgelled my brains to think who it could be. Is it possible that for a
mere stranger--a man who is no relation to us--you should have risked
all our comfort and separated us from you? I have heard of such things,”
said the young man, working himself up, “but to find them out in one’s
mother whom one has always respected----”

She gave a wondering look round upon them all and then burst into a
strange confused laugh.

“In the name of wonder,” she cried, “can anybody tell me what the boy
has got in his head? what does he mean?”

What did he mean? They all looked at each other with perplexity; even
Janet, rousing from the rigid unmeaningness to which she had condemned
herself, to take share in the glance of amazement which ran round. Only
Meredith did not share that amazement. He laughed, which was a sound
that made Dolff frantic, and brought him a step forward with his hand
clenched.

“Dolff, my good fellow,” he said, with an air of superior experience
which still further irritated the furious lad, “don’t fly upon me again:
for that sort of argument doesn’t do much good in a discussion. And
don’t bring your ideas out of French novels here. Such things are a
great deal worse when they are translated than when they are at home.”

“I don’t know what you mean,” cried Dolff, “with your French novels! nor
what right you have to be here, in the midst of us all, discussing a
subject--a subject which--a subject that--makes me,” cried the young
man, “that I cannot endure myself, nor the house, nor so much as my
mother’s name.”

“What does he mean?” said the ladies to each other, looking all round
with perturbed looks. They were all united, from Julia to her mother, in
the wonder to which they had no clue. Englishwomen, brought up in the
very lap of respectability, not knowing even the alphabet of shame, full
of faults, no doubt of their own kind, but utterly incapable even of
imagining the secret horror and suspicion that lurked in Dolff’s words,
they could do nothing but send round that troubled look of consultation.
Was Dolff going out of his senses, _too_? Was it perhaps in the family,
this dreadful thing, and had it assailed the boy? Mrs. Harwood grew pale
with sheer fright and horror as she looked back upon her son, and then
pitifully consulted his sisters with her eyes.

“Dolff,” cried Meredith, in a warning tone, “mind what you are about, my
boy. I tell you to bring none of your French novels here. They don’t
explain the situation. Strike me if you like then; but don’t be such an
everlasting fool. Pierre et Jean, eh, _here!_” cried the elder man, with
a half shriek of derisive laughter. He sat with a sort of careless
courage, not putting himself even into an attitude of defence, but on
his guard, looking towards the enraged youth--an air which transported
both the young feminine hearts beside him into an ecstasy of admiration,
though Gussy was so deeply offended (she began to think more and more
without reason), and Janet more deeply still, hating and despising him
as she thought.

Gussy darted forward between her brother, who had the air of springing
upon his senior, and Meredith, warning Dolff in her turn with a loud
cry.

“Mind,” she exclaimed, “what you are about! As Charley says, enough has
happened already. We will tolerate no more in this house.”

Janet rose too, scarcely knowing why she did it, she who had so solemnly
made up her mind that on no provocation would she take any part.

“I don’t know,” she said, “what Mr. Dolff means; but I hope no one will
be angry if I say I found some papers torn in little pieces under the
windows of the wing. I thought they were from an old copy-book and that
they were Mr. Dolff’s. I am sure now they belonged to the poor gentleman
upstairs. They were signed ‘Adolphus Charles Harwood.’ I have no right
to be here at all, and I am going away.”

Dolff stood breathless, feeling the light fail in his eyes. He saw
Meredith spring up and open the door for her, and with a pang watched
while the little dark figure disappeared. For the moment he was only
aware of her disappearance, of the final going out as he thought in
eternal darkness of the little light which had made his life so
different. He came back to himself with a gasp when the door closed, but
scarcely knew what had been said to him for the beating of the pulses in
his head.

“‘Adolphus Charles Harwood’?” said Julia, thoughtfully; “then that, I
suppose, is the poor gentleman’s name; so, Dolff, you see I was right,
and it was a relation after all.”

“What is Pierre et Jean, Charley?” said Mrs. Harwood, sitting up a
little more erect than usual, with a kindling in her eyes.

“It is a very clever French novel--far more clever and better than
most--a very fine piece of work.”

“But with something in it,” said Mrs. Harwood, “like our circumstances?
You must bring it to me to read it, Dolff. If I did not burden your
minds with a secret, which would have done you no good, and been hard,
hard to keep----”

“Then,” he said, interrupting her abruptly, “it is a relation? but even
that I never heard of before. How is it that there should be a man of
that name in the family, and I should never have heard of him before?”

He still stood on the defensive, his face flushed with anger, and a
sense of being wrong and inferior to all the rest somehow, though he
could not tell how.

It is strange how difficult it sometimes is in such a discussion, when
there is one whose invincible ignorance holds out in face of all
argument and proof, to say the single word which will cut the knot. It
was on Gussy’s lips to say it; but she did not, perhaps because Dolff’s
want of comprehension was so curious to them all. And at this moment,
almost before he could be replied to, there arose a little commotion in
the hall. Janet’s voice was heard in a faint cry, and there was a
shuffling of feet, and another unknown male voice rising in the quiet.
Julia, who was awake like a dog to all new sounds, rushed to the door
and flung it open, and then there became visible the strangest sight.

There stood upon the threshold an old man in a strange dress, something
between a long coat and a gown, with a white beard on his breast, long
white hair streaming on his shoulders, and a long pallid face. His
appearance was so sudden, so unlooked-for, like a stage entrance without
warning, that the effect was more startling and wild than could be
imagined. It was as if the conversation, in which so many complications,
so many misunderstandings, were involved, had been suddenly embodied in
this bizarre and extraordinary figure which was its cause. And, as if to
make it more extraordinary still, this strange apparition held by the
hand, with her arm drawn through his, Janet, pale, terrified, and
faintly struggling, who had left the room but a moment before.

Janet was evidently wild with terror, yet did not dare even to try to
escape except by the strain of reluctance in her whole figure, drawing
back while he drew her forward. The most benignant aspect that is
compatible with a disordered brain was in the madman’s face. He smiled
as he held her, dividing the fingers of the hand he held with his own,
as if he were caressing and playing with a child. He stood for a moment
contemplating them all, taking in the details of the picture which on
their side they made, with that pleased, half-bewildered, half-imbecile
look, and nodding his head from one to another, like one of those
nodding figures that go on indefinitely. The weakness of the smile, the
glow of foolish satisfaction in his face, the endless nodding, took much
from the majesty of the venerable patriarchal figure, and made him look
more like a silly old man than a picturesque and tragical lunatic. While
they all stood thunderstruck, he advanced into the room with a buoyant,
almost dancing step.

“Well,” he said, “here I am, Julia. I suppose that you expected me? This
is a merry meeting: here’s to our merry meeting. Vicars says I am so
much better--and so I am, quite well--don’t you see I have a color in my
cheeks--that I may come downstairs. He is a very good fellow, Vicars;
but I want society. Julia, see what I’ve got here.”

He drew Janet forward, nodding at her with the most complacent looks,
while the poor little girl, deadly pale, trembling with terror, hung
upon his arm as if suspended by a hook, holding back, yet not daring to
struggle, shutting her eyes for very terror. He waved his hand,
releasing hers for a moment, but holding it tight within his arm.

“Another of them?” he said. “Where does she come? I don’t seem to
remember what we called her, or where she comes in the family; but a
nice little thing, Julia--with some feeling for her old--for her
old--eh? I forget what I was going to say. What is her name?”

“Adolphus! let the child go. Here is a chair by me: come and sit down.”

They all stood about helpless, gazing, Mrs. Harwood alone keeping her
place in her chair, while he strayed across the floor in his
half-dancing step, dragging Janet with him.

“I’ll sit by you with pleasure, Julia. It is long since you have come to
sit with me till last night. And these are all of them? I’ve said their
names over in my mind, but I forget some--I forget some. They were so
little once--curious to think so little once, and then when a man comes
back--tse! in a moment all grown up--the same as men and women. But
this,” he said, with a laugh, “is still a little thing. Where shall I
put her, Julia? Too big, you know, to sit on papa’s knee.”

He laughed again, looking round upon them all, and suddenly let Janet
go, so that she fell in the shock of the release, which made the
stranger laugh more and more.

“Poor little sing! but too big to tumble about. Det up again and don’t
ky. Julia,” he put out his hand again and laid it on the elbow of Mrs.
Harwood’s chair, “these are all then?--between you and me----” He rubbed
his long soft pallid hands.

“Who would have thought,” he said, “that I should have got so well, and
come downstairs again and sat by you in another chair, and seen them all
men and women. It’s more than we could have expected--more than we could
have expected. And now there’s a great deal to be done to show that
we’re thankful. Where is my pocket-book? I want my pocketbook. God in
heaven! that villain Vicars has taken my pocket-book, and now I shall
not be able to pay!”

He started up again in rising excitement, his eyes beginning to stare
and his face to redden, while he dragged and pulled at the pockets of
his coat. Mrs. Harwood put her hand upon him to pull him down into his
chair, and called to them all to find Vicars.

“Sit down, sit down, Adolphus,” she said, holding him with both her
hands. “It is in your other coat. You changed your other coat to come
down, you know you did. Run--run, Dolff! for the love of heaven, and get
the pocket-book out of your father’s other coat!”



CHAPTER XLVIII.


Dolff hurried out of the room so bewildered and dazed that he neither
understood what this new revelation was, nor what he was sent out to do.
He felt himself hustled out of the room by his anxious sisters, while
Meredith was left to be the defender of the party against the madman.
The madman! What was it his mother had said. To fetch Vicars--but that
was not all--to get something out of his father’s coat. His father!
Dolff stopped a few steps from the door, out of which he had been thrust
to run in haste and bring what was wanted out of his father’s coat.

“My father,” Dolff said to himself, “has been dead since ever I can
remember. Who is my father?” He was completely bewildered. He remembered
his mother very well in her widow’s cap. And she was known everywhere to
be a widow. “Your father!”--he could not think what it meant. He
believed there must be some mistake, some strange illusion which had
fallen upon them, or which, perhaps, they had thought of, invented, to
prevent remark. “Your father!” could it have been said only to shut his
mouth?

It was due to Providence, not to Dolff, that Vicars came in his way,
drifting across the hall in pursuit of his patient. Vicars had the
famous pocket-book in his hand, and Dolff wondered vaguely what was the
meaning of it, and how it was that this pocket-book, like a property on
the stage, should be so mixed up with the poor man’s thoughts, if these
distracted fancies could be called thoughts. All that he could do was to
point towards the drawing-room, whither Vicars hastened. He had no
command of his voice to say anything, or of himself to be able to
exercise his own wits. He dropped in his dismay upon one of the hard
wooden chairs in the hall, and sat there staring vaguely before him,
trying to think.

There was a faint jar of the door, and a little figure came out
abruptly, as if escaping. It was Janet, whose smooth hair was a little
out of order, and her black dress crushed by the half embrace in which
the madman had held her. Janet was deeply humiliated by that embrace, by
having thus appeared before Meredith and all of them, the object of the
old man’s fondling. Her face was obscured by anger and annoyance, and
when Dolff sprang up and put himself in her way, the little governess
looked for a moment like a little fury, contemplating him with a desire
in her eyes to strike him to dust if she had been able--a fiery little
Gorgon, with the will without the power.

“What is it--what is it _now_?” she cried, clenching her hand as if she
would have struck him, yet at the same moment holding herself in with
difficulty from a fit of angry tears.

“Janet, don’t forsake me,” cried Dolff; “I am half mad, I don’t know
what to think. Who is he? Tell me who he is!”

“Mr. Harwood,” cried Janet, fiercely, “you--you are not a wise child.”

He looked at her with a naive wonder.

“I have never set up for being wise. You are far, far more quick than I
am. I suppose you understand it, Janet. I know you don’t care for me, as
I do for you; but you might feel for me a little. Oh, don’t turn away
like that--I know you’ve thrown me off; but help me--only help me. Who
is he? Tell me who he is.”

“Mr. Harwood,” said Janet, “how should I know your family history? He is
your father; any one can see that.”

“It is impossible,” said Dolff; “my father is dead.”

“Of course, I cannot know anything,” said Janet, with a cruel intention
which she did not disguise from herself, with her lip a little raised
over her white teeth like a fierce little animal at bay, “but I will
tell you what I think. Your father has done something which made it
better that he should be thought dead, and your mother has hidden him
away and kept him a close prisoner all these years: but now it is all
found out.”

“Done something--that made it better he should be thought dead!” Dolff
turned so deadly pale that the girl’s heart smote her. The place seemed
to turn round and round with him. He fell back against the wall as if he
would have fallen. “You don’t mean that!--you don’t mean that!” he
cried, piteously, stretching out his hands to her as if she could help
it.

“Oh! forgive me, Mr. Dolff. I did not mean to hurt you so.”

“Never mind about hurting me,” he said, hoarsely. “Is it true?”

She made no reply; what did she know about it? Perhaps it was not
true--but what else could any one think who was not a fool? If Dolff had
not been a fool he would have known that it must be so. She stood
confronting him for a minute while he stood there supporting himself
against the wall, hiding his face in his hands. And then Janet left him,
running upstairs to escape altogether from these family mysteries, with
which she had nothing to do. It had been very interesting at first, full
of excitement, like a story. But now Janet felt that it was a great
consolation to have nothing really to do with it, to retire and leave
these people to manage their own affairs. And she had in her veins an
entirely new excitement, something of her own enough to occupy all her
thoughts.

She ran upstairs, leaving Dolff in his dismay with his head hidden in
his hands--what had she to do with that?--and fled to her comfortable
room, where she sat down beside the blazing fire, and turned to her own
affairs--they were important enough now to demand her full attention.
Since she had written that letter, Janet herself had become subject to
all the suspenses, the doubts and alarms of independent life. What would
be thought of it? Would he still be in the same mind? Would he come to
take her away? And oh, biggest and most serious of all her questions,
if he did come, if he were still of the same mind, could she endure
him--could she accept the fate which she had thus invited for herself?
Janet had serious enough questions of her own to discuss with herself as
she sat over the glowing fire.

Poor Dolff did not know how long he stood there, with his head against
the wall. He was roused at last by the sound of a movement in the
drawing-room, and presently the door opened, and a sort of procession
came out. First of all, the strange new inmate of the house leaning upon
Vicars, looking back and kissing his hand to the others behind him, who
came crowding out in a group close to each other.

“I’ll come often now and sit an hour with you in the evening,” he said.
“Now that everybody’s paid, I’ll live a new life. My children, don’t be
frightened; I’ll take care of you all. For,” he said, stopping short,
turning Vicars round by the arm, “I’m to have a wheeled chair and go out
for an airing to-morrow. Hey, what do you think--an airing! That means
it’s all paid and everything right.”

“I wouldn’t, if I were you, say the same thing over not more than twenty
times,” said Vicars, sulkily; “and you won’t have no airing, I can tell
you, if you don’t come off to bed.”

“That’s Vicars all over,” said the smiling patient. “Vicars all over!
You would think he’s my master--and he’s only my servant! Yes--yes, it’s
all paid, and everything right--or how could I go out for an airing
to-morrow? There is plenty in the pocket-book for everybody. You
know--in the pocket-book. Eh! My! Where’s my pocket-book?” he cried,
suddenly changing his tone and searching in his breast-pocket. “Vicars,
do you hear? My pocket-book! Where’s my pocket-book? It’s not where I
always have it--I keep it here, you know, to keep it safe. My
pocket-book!” cried the poor maniac, tossing Vicars from him and waving
his arms wildly.

His distracted eyes caught at this moment the figure of Dolff standing
against the wall. Dolff had uncovered his pale and miserable
countenance: he was standing in the shade, mysterious, half seen, with
that very pale face looking out from the semi-dark. The madman rushed
towards him with a cry.

“There’s the thief! There’s the thief! Get hold of him before he gets
away! He’s got my pocket-book--lay hold of him! I’m not strong enough,”
he added, turning round with an explanatory look, “to do it myself.
Never getting any air you know, as I couldn’t till things were settled.
I’ve got very little strength.”

“I thought,” said Vicars, “as taking that pocket-book from him was a
mistake! He’s always a-looking back upon that pocket-book! You’ll have
to give it him back.”

“Don’t you remember, sir,” said Meredith, holding up a sealed packet,
“that you gave it to me to put it up--look at the seals, you stamped
them yourself. You gave it to me to pay off everything. Try to remember.
Here it is, safe and sound. You gave it to me yourself.”

“And who the devil are you,” said the invalid, “that I should give you
all my money? You’re not one of them: some fellow, Vicars, that Julia
has picked up. She’s always picking people up. Give it back, make him
give it back, Vicars--my money that’s meant to pay off everybody! Give
it back--back! I tell you I’ll pay them all myself! I’ll go out
to-morrow in the wheel-chair--you know, Vicars, the wheel-chair for the
airing--and pay them all myself!”

“Who is it,” said Dolff, coming forward out of the gloom, “who has to be
paid back? and who is this man? For you all seem to know.”

“Come, come, sir,” said Vicars; “it’s your time for bed. You’ll not go
nowhere, neither for an airing nor to pay them debts of yours, if you
don’t come straight off to bed.”

“Who is he?” cried Dolff, pushing upon the group. “Who are you? For I
will know.”

To the surprise of all, the madman, who had been so self-confident,
suddenly shrank behind Vicars, and, catching his arm, pulled him towards
the door that led to the wing.

“I’m afraid of that man,” he said, in a whispering, hissing tone.
“Vicars, get me home; get me out of sight. He’s an officer. Vicars, I’m
not safe with that man!”

“Hold your tongue, can’t you, Mr. Dolff, till I get him away,” cried
Vicars, pushing past. And in a moment the pair had disappeared within
the mysterious door, which swung after them, noiseless, closing without
a sound.

Dolff was left, pale and threatening, with Meredith and his two sisters
facing him. That they should know what he did not filled Dolff with a
sort of frenzy; and yet how could he continue to say that he did not
know?

“I wish,” cried Julia, stamping her foot, “that you two who know such a
lot would go away, and not speak to Dolff and me. You don’t belong to
us--at least Charley Meredith doesn’t belong to us, and Gussy thinks
more of him than of all of us together. Oh, Dolff, it only matters to
you and me! I believe,” cried Julia, catching her brother’s arm, “that
old madman’s our father, Dolff. I believe he is our father. It’s
terrible, it’s odious, and I will never forgive mamma. Why isn’t he
dead? as she said he was. Dolff--oh, don’t mind it so dreadfully! I
don’t mind it so dreadfully: he’s only mad--and that’s not wicked after
all.”

Dolff pushed past them all to where his mother sat in that temple of
brightness and comfort, in her chair. Everything that could be done for
her convenience and consolation in her incapacity was about her. She sat
there as in a sanctuary, the centre of the most peaceful house. And
there she had sat for years with the air of knowing nothing different,
fearing nothing, meeting every day that rose and every night that fell
with the same serene composure--a woman with nothing to conceal, nothing
to alarm her, occupied only with little cares of the family and
sympathies with others, and the knitting with which she was always busy.
To look at her, and to think of the burden that had been for so long
upon her shoulders, unknown, undreamed of, was a problem beyond the
reach of imagination. Never a line upon her brow, and all that mystery
and misery behind.

The room, usually so orderly, was a little disarranged to-night, the
chairs pushed about anyhow, and one lying where it fell, which had been
pushed over as Vicars led his patient out. And she had sat there
patiently and listened to the voices in the hall, knowing that another
encounter was taking place--knowing that her son was desperate, that he
had it in him to be violent, that it was enough to touch that secret
spring of madness which, for aught she could tell, the son of a mad
father might have inherited. Perhaps, had she been scanned at that
moment by any one more able to judge than Dolff, the signs of a conflict
might have been seen in her eyes, but to Dolff she appeared precisely as
she always was in her incredible calm. He placed himself in front of her
with the air of an angry man demanding an explanation from his inferior.

“Is that man my father?” he said.

“Dolff, this is not a way either to address me or to inquire about your
father. Yes, it is your father whom you have just seen, afflicted almost
all your lifetime, an object for pity and reverence, not for this angry
tone.”

“What had he done that you kept him shut up for fifteen years?”

“Done!” Even Mrs. Harwood’s steady tones faltered a little. “Why should
he have done anything, Dolff? He was mad. If it had been known that I
had kept him here he would have been taken from me, and how could I
tell that he would have been kindly treated, or humored, or waited on as
he would be at home? He was never violent, and I knew Vicars could
manage him. If you saw how carefully everything was arranged for him,
you would not think it was from want of affection--too much perhaps,”
she added, putting her handkerchief to her eyes.

“And what is the meaning, then, of this about paying, and the
pocket-book?” asked Dolff, half convinced.

Mrs. Harwood put her hands together with a little gesture of appeal.

“How can I explain the fancies of a mind that is astray?” she said. “He
has got something into his head, some distorted recollection of things
that happened before. He was not quite fortunate in his business,” she
added, with a slight trembling in her voice; “the worry about that was
supposed to have something to do with his breakdown.”

“Then there were, I suppose, people to pay--whom he thinks he has
provided for in that pocket book?”

He thought she gave an alarmed glance at some one behind him, and,
turning round, caught what seemed to him an answering glance in the eyes
of Meredith.

“_He_ knows,” cried Dolff; “you take him into your confidence, but give
only what you can’t help to me!”

“Charley is to appear for me before the commissioners,” said Mrs.
Harwood, with dignity; “I have given him all the information which was
ready for you had you not treated your mother as if she were an enemy
trying to injure you. If you do not know, it is your own fault.”

Dolff did not know what to think: his courage failed before his mother.
Perhaps it was true that Meredith (though he hated him) had stood by the
mother more than he, Dolff, had done, and was of more use in this great
family emergency. This thought stung him, but he could not escape from
it. And to think that if she had but been frank and honest--if he had
known of it, as he ought to have done, as soon as he was old enough to
understand----

“Oh, mother,” he cried, “why did you keep it from us? Why did I not know
long ago?”

A slight quiver came over Mrs. Harwood’s face.

“What I did I did for the best. One may be mistaken, but I thought it
best for you all,” she said.

“And I think Mrs. Harwood has had enough agitation for one night,” said
Meredith.

“You have nothing to do with it!” said Dolff, wildly, “you--what have
you to do with our family? What right have you with our secrets?--since
we have secrets,” the young man added, in a tone of despair.

And Meredith fixed his laughing eyes upon Dolff. He could laugh, however
serious the circumstances might be.

“There are some secrets,” he said, “which are supposed to be quite safe
with me--which it might be awkward for other people were I to let
escape.”

He looked Dolff full in the eyes, and his laugh drove the young man
almost to frenzy. But at the same time it recalled him to himself. He
dared not meet Meredith’s laughing eyes. As long as they should both
live this fellow would have him at a disadvantage. Dolff drew back with
a mortification and humiliation which were unspeakable. He had no longer
the courage to question his mother, to assert his own rights. He had the
right to know everything, to be the first to be consulted in his own
house. But that look was enough to silence him, to drive him back. Oh,
that he should have put such power into another’s hand! And for what?
For whom?

“If it will be any satisfaction to you, Dolff,” said Gussy, “I knew all
the time--at least, I have known for a year or two. Mamma told me, just
as she has told you, that he was--afflicted soon after Ju was born, and
that she knew they would not let her keep him if it was known. So it was
said he had died abroad, where he was for a little while. Is that so,
mamma?”

“You are quite right, my dear,” said Mrs. Harwood, who had quite
recovered her composure. “But with this in addition: that the news came
of his death, and that I had got my widow’s mourning and everything was
settled, when I found out that we had been mistaken. Vicars had gone
with him, and Vicars brought him back. He sent me a letter to say that
your father was not dead, but afflicted, and that he was bringing him
back. I could not tell what to do. I did not want to let anybody know.”

“Why?” said Dolff, who had plucked up a little courage. This time Gussy
and Julia both stood by him. They looked at their mother, the three
faces together, all so much alike, lit up with the same sentiment. “Why
did you make a mystery of it?” said Dolff. “Would it not have been
easier if everything had been frank and above-board?”

For a moment there was silence in the room. Mrs. Harwood made no reply.
For the first time in all these fifteen years she wavered, her
confidence forsook her, she had all but broken down. Another moment and
the silence itself would have betrayed that there was something
else--another secret still unrevealed. As she looked at them all
together, her three children all asking the same question with faces
overshadowed by a cloud of doubt, her strong heart almost gave way.

“Mrs. Harwood has already told you the reason,” said Meredith behind
them. “She knew that she would not be allowed to keep him, that he would
be carried off from her to an asylum----”

“Oh, children,” cried Mrs. Harwood, with a burst of sobbing which was
half relief, “it is hard, hard upon me to drive me back again to that
time! I had to take my resolution all at once. I had nobody to advise
me. I came up here, and took this house, and prepared it all myself. You
may see for yourselves how carefully it is done. I made the curtains and
things with my own hands. Oh, I did not spare any trouble to make him
comfortable! And we managed everything, Vicars and I. At first, even,
when he was not so weak, we managed to get him out sometimes to take the
air. We did everything for him. I was not laid up then. Why should I
defend myself before you as if you were my judges?” she cried, drying
her eyes hastily. “It was all for you.”

“Mamma,” said Julia, “you said just now it was because you would not be
allowed to keep him--because he would be taken from you and put into an
asylum: and now you say it was for us----”

Mrs. Harwood again raised her head and gave them a look; her countenance
changed, a flash of anger came over her face. She had borne everything
else, but these exasperating questions were more than she could bear.
She was about to answer with unusual passion when Meredith’s voice came
in again.

“You do not remember,” he said, “that to have a father in a lunatic
asylum is not the best thing in the world for a family. Mrs. Harwood
desired to save you that, to save you the anxiety of knowing he was
here, to bear everything herself and leave your minds free.”

“Charley,” cried Gussy, quickly, “thank you, you understand her better
than we have done. Oh, mamma, that was why you told me so little--even
me.”

“I did it for your sakes,” said the mother, yielding at last to an
exasperation beyond her power of resistance, and bursting into
uncontrolled tears.



CHAPTER XLIX.


The explanation was over, but the family atmosphere was not cleared.
Gussy indeed had been moved out of her resentment and doubt, partly for
the sake of her lover, partly for the sake of her mother. To stand out
against both was more than she had been capable of. And Meredith had
been perhaps alarmed by her sudden withdrawal from him, or in some other
way (she could not tell how) moved back towards his former devotion. He
was more anxious to draw her back, to recover her attention, than he had
ever been before in any of the little brief estrangements which Gussy
was generally the person to bring to an end. But on this occasion it was
entirely he who did it, who sought her pardon, her return of tenderness,
all the old attentions that had once been lavished upon him. Gussy could
not resist that silent moving back of her heart; and it pleased her that
he should defend her mother, whether or not her mother was worthy of it.

But the younger ones were not moved by this influence. They were the
more dissatisfied with their mother’s defence, because Meredith had
chimed in, to put arguments into her mouth when she was about, as they
believed, to break down. Had she been permitted to break down, a more
full explanation might have been had, and the children might then have
forgiven their mother; but, as it was, there had been too much and not
enough. An insufficient explanation is the most painful of family
misfortunes. It gives a sense of falsehood and insincerity to the mind.
When you do not explain at all, it is possible you may be innocent: but
when you explain profusely, dwelling upon some sides of the matter while
ignoring others, you must be guilty: and the impression left is all the
more unhappy and unsatisfactory that it is in its way definitive and
final, and all are precluded from opening up the subject again. Unless
some new incident took place, or some accident which disturbed the
family laws, Dolff could not ask any more questions. He was too young to
know what to do, too proud and shame-faced to hazard the credit of the
family by making inquiries in other quarters. An uneasy sense that
everything was different, that his own position and that of everybody
else was changed, that he was no longer sure of the ground on which he
stood, or the relations of those around him, was in Dolff’s mind. It
must make a difference that his father was alive, even though that
father was a madman: and vague notions came into his painfully exercised
brain--ideas half seen, uncomprehended, of some sense in which his
mother might have done what she had done for their sakes, although she
had professed in the same breath that it was for her husband’s sake she
had done it, that he might not be shut up away from her. Julia, on the
other hand who was much more sharp-witted than Dolff, had seized like
lightning upon this inconsistency, and could not forget it.

“She said it was for him and then she said it was for us,” cried the
girl. “How could it be for us when it was for him? It could not be
supposed good for us that there should have been some one shut up there
in the wing, and when we might have found it out any day.”

“I never found it out nor thought of it,” said Dolff. “If I had been
told of it I should not have believed it. I should have said my mother
was the last person in the world for mysteries--the very last person in
the world--and that everything in this house was honest and
above-board.”

“I never thought like that,” said Julia, shaking her head. “There was
always something queer. Vicars, that was our servant, and yet not our
servant, and that cry that one heard----”

“What cry?”

“Oh, an awful cry that we heard sometimes. Janet heard it when she had
only been here a week, and she was dreadfully frightened. So was I at
first,” said Julia, with dignity. “It has only been for a few years:
mamma explained it to me: she said it was the wind in the vacant
chimneys that were not used. Oh, Dolff, though she knew very well it was
not the wind, and the chimneys were not vacant! Dolff, mamma has said a
great many things that are----”

“Don’t talk of the mother, Ju--I’m very fond of the mother; and to think
she should ever---- Don’t--I think perhaps there might be reasons for
our sakes, as she said. The property, you know, came from my grandfather
to us. If he were known to have been alive, perhaps--I don’t know so
much about business as I ought--perhaps---- It makes my head a little
queer to think of all that. She might have reasons.”

“If it was simply for _him_, as she said first, to keep him from being
sent to an asylum, it could not be for us as well.”

“I’m not so sure of that,” said Dolff stroking fondly, but with a very
serious face, his youthful very light moustache, light both in color and
texture.

“I have noticed in ladies,” said quick-witted Julia, “that they like to
have a motive, don’t you know--something nice, as if they were always
thinking of others, never of themselves; when they do anything, it’s
always for their children. Mamma is not like that, to do her justice;
when things are going on she says she likes it, not for us only. Oh,
Dolff! to think of the parties and romps we have had this Christmas, and
people coming to dinner, and _him_ there all the while!”

They were both overawed by the thought, and silenced, not venturing even
to look at one another, when Julia suddenly cried out,

“There’s a party to-morrow, Dolff.”

“It mustn’t be,” said the young man; “they must write and say it can’t
be.”

“What can they say? Nobody is ill; you can’t shut the people out who
come to call, and they would see mamma was quite well, and know it was
not true. Oh, no; mamma will say we must keep up appearances; and she
will be there, looking as nice as possible at the end of the table, and
Vicars behind her chair.”

“Ju, what did they do with _him_ when Vicars was at all the parties
behind her chair?”

“He was fastened in, I suppose, the doors all locked. I don’t know.
Dolff, suppose he had come downstairs one of these times, as he did last
night!”

They looked at each other with a shudder.

“Perhaps on the whole,” said the young man, “it _was_ better for us that
we did not know.”

This was how they came to a partial approval of their mother. It rankled
in their hearts that she had said to them what was not true, that she
had made explanations which they could not refuse yet could not receive;
that this tremendous crisis had come and gone in their lives and
everything been changed, and yet that they were little wiser than
before. And it was still more bitter for Dolff to perceive, what he
could not help seeing whenever the family assembled together, that the
knowledge that was kept from him was given to Meredith: but yet it had
gleamed upon him that after all there might be something reasonable in
his mother’s plea.

There came, however, in this way to be two parties in the house--one
which knew and discussed everything, the other which knew nothing and
imagined a great deal, and chafed at the ignorance in which it was kept,
yet found no means of knowing more or understanding better. Mrs. Harwood
talked apart with Gussy and Meredith, who were always about her chair.
When the others came into the room there was a momentary silence, and
then one of the three would start an indifferent subject. It was enough
for Dolff or Julia to come near to stop all conversation of any
importance. They were shut out from all that was serious in the house as
if they had nothing to do with it, as if their lives were not bound up
with it as much--nay, far more than the others! What had Meredith to do
with it, at all? Only through Gussy, who, if she married him at last,
would go away with him and be a Harwood no longer; whereas Dolff,
whatever happened, would always be the representative of the family,
though shut out from its councils and kept in ignorance of its affairs.

Mrs. Harwood had decided, as Julia foresaw, that the party was to take
place, that the world was not to be permitted to see any difference.
Such whispers as had crept out could be silenced in no other way.

“Of course they have heard something,” she said, “and if they were put
off, if we made any excuse, they would believe the most of what they
heard, whatever it was; but if they are received the same as ever and
have as good a dinner, and see us all just as usual, even the
worst-thinking people will be confused. They will not believe we could
be such hypocrites as that. They will say whatever it is that has
happened must be much exaggerated. The Harwoods look just as usual. Oh,
I know the world a little,” she said, with a half laugh.

Even Gussy, who knew her so well, was bewildered by her mother’s
fortitude, and by the clearness of her vision.

“I know the world a little,” Mrs. Harwood said. “I have lived in it a
great many years. Nothing makes quite such an impression as we expect.
The people who can piece things together and understand exactly what has
happened, are the ones that don’t hear of it, and those who do hear
haven’t got the clue. I have told Charley already what I think. If we
stand together and are bold, we’ll get out of it all, and no great harm
will come.”

“Yes, you have told me, and I begin to believe,” said Meredith.

“What do you mean by harm coming?” said Gussy, surprised. “Gossip about
one’s family is not pleasant; but that is all, and what other harm could
come?”

Her mother and her lover looked at each other, and a faint sign passed
between them; they did not venture to smile, much less to laugh, at the
simplicity which understood nothing. Dolff, too, overheard this talk
with an ache of wonder. What did they mean? Something more than gossip,
he felt sure; for what did it matter about gossip? The madman in the
house would scare and startle the neighbors, but it was not that his
mother meant. What did she mean? He was the one that was likely to
betray himself at the dinner-party, where he was compelled to take the
foot of the table as usual, much against his will.

“Why can’t you put Meredith there?” he said; “you trust him a great deal
more than you trust me.”

“And if I do so,” said Mrs. Harwood, “have I not good reason? He is not
always flinging my mistake--if it is a mistake--in my face. He is
willing to do what he can for me. To help me without setting up for a
judge.”

“I have not set up for a judge,” said Dolff.

“You have,” his mother said; “you are judging me and finding me wanting
whatever I do.”

“Why should you have this party?” cried the young man; “why fill the
house with strangers when we are all so miserable?”

Dolff could have cried with trouble and discontent and a sense of wrong
had not his manhood forbidden such an indulgence. He was all wrong, out
of place, wherever he turned.

“I see no cause you have to be miserable. I am not miserable,” said Mrs.
Harwood, “and I hope you will have the sense not to look so, making
everybody talk.”

This effort, however, on the part of Dolff was impossible. He sat at the
foot of the table like a ghost. He scarcely opened his mouth, either to
the lady on his right hand or the lady on his left. He ate nothing,
making it very evident that he had something on his mind; and it became
quite clear to all the guests that Dolff was in great trouble. Rumors
about him had flown through the neighborhood, as well as rumors on the
other subject, perplexed stories of which it was difficult to make
anything. But when his mother’s guests saw Dolff’s looks, they were
instantly convinced that the true part of the story was that which
concerned him.

“Didn’t you remark what a hang-dog look he had? Depend upon it, it is
Dolff that is at the bottom of everything. The other thing is probably
great nonsense, but Dolff is evidently in a bad way.”

This was the conclusion arrived at by Mrs. Harwood’s guests, which that
inscrutable woman had foreseen, and for which, perhaps, she was scarcely
sorry. It is so common for a young man to get into a scrape--and when
the said young man is only two-and-twenty it is not so difficult to get
him out of it. Even the hardest of judges are tolerant of
misdemeanors--when they are not dishonorable--at that age. Therefore,
perhaps, the mother calculated--being forced to very deep calculations
at this trying period--that it would do no harm to the house to have the
trouble in it saddled upon Dolff. “Is that all?” people would say.
Whereas to have a family secret divulged--to have curious minds in St.
John’s Wood inquiring what was the meaning of that story about a secret
inmate in the Harwoods’ house, and who the Harwoods were before they
came to that house, and what there was in the antecedents of the family
to account for it--that would be a very different matter. When a
sympathetic friend, anxious to find out what she could, condoled with
her after dinner in the drawing-room about her son’s looks, Mrs. Harwood
accepted the kind expressions gratefully.

“No,” she said, “I am afraid Dolff is not looking very well, poor boy;
he has had a good deal to trouble him: but I hope everything is now in a
right way, and he will have no more bother.”

“Was it some trouble with his college?” asked the sympathetic friend.

“Oh, no! nothing with the college,” said Mrs. Harwood. “He has stayed
down for an extra week to look after some business, and he is going back
to Oxford in a day or two--it is nothing of that kind.”

The friend concluded from this that it was debt which was troubling
Dolff, “like all the young men.” And his mother, no doubt, had been
obliged to draw her purse. It must have been some writ or something of
that sort--which is a thing that still always seems to involve dungeons
and horrors to women--which had taken the “police” to the Harwoods: for
that the “police” had been at the house of the Harwoods everybody knew.
Poor Dolff! but he had evidently got a lesson, and probably it would do
good for him in the end, these good people thought.

Thus Mrs. Harwood’s plan was successful more than she could have hoped,
and it seemed as if all would settle down again, and go well. Meredith
had arranged everything for his appearance before the commissioners on
her behalf. He had a very touching story to tell. The poor wife
distracted by the arrival of her husband, whom she had supposed to be
dead, but who was brought back to her when she was in her widow’s weeds,
not dead, indeed, but mad, and as much severed from life and all its
ways as if he had been dead indeed; and how she had no one to advise
her, no one to consult with, and had come to a rash but heroic
resolution to devote herself to him, to provide for his comfort secretly
in her own house; and how he had been carefully tended by an
experienced servant, and by herself until rheumatism crippled her and
confined her to her chair--which still did not prevent her now and then
from paying him visits, at the cost of great agony to herself, to see
that all was well.

“Such things rarely get into the papers unless there is some special
interest in them,” said Meredith. “I think with a little care we may
keep it quiet, and then----”

“Then all will be safe,” said Mrs. Harwood, “and no secrecy whatever.
Oh! my dear Charley, what I shall owe you!--the relief to my mind, above
all.”

“You will owe me no more than you will pay me,” he said, with a laugh;
“which will satisfy _him_ also, as clearing off those debts which are so
much on his mind. It is a transaction by which we shall all gain.”

This was not a point of view which was agreeable to Mrs. Harwood.

“I wish,” she said, “that you would not treat it in that way. It will be
Gussy’s fortune. I have a right to give Gussy what I please. She has not
said anything to me, but I hope you have spoken to Gussy----”

“As soon as the business is over,” he said, “when I shall have won--not
only Gussy, but my share----”

“Oh! for heaven’s sake,” cried Mrs. Harwood, “do not speak of it like
that.”



CHAPTER L.


Meantime Janet, who had nothing to do with dinner-parties or anything of
the kind, and who in the agitated state of the house appeared but
little, and did not linger a moment longer than could be helped
downstairs, had been passing through a period of suspense which was
intolerable to her--far more terrible to bear than all the burdens,
involving so much, which were on the accustomed shoulders of Mrs.
Harwood. It was on Tuesday that she had written that momentous
letter--that appeal of her impatient young soul to fate. She had written
begging that she might be delivered at once from the position which she
could not bear.

“All that I was threatened with before I left Clover has come true,” she
said, “though not in the way they thought: and I can’t bear it any
longer; and, if you meant what you said, come--come and take me away at
once. If you don’t come I will know that you didn’t mean it, or that
you have changed your mind: and I will do what I can for myself.”

On Tuesday! Thursday at the latest should have brought a letter--though
what she had expected was, that on Wednesday, the very day he received
hers, he would come at once, answering it in person. This was the
natural thing to expect. He would come--full of that ardor which had
made Janet laugh when in October he had pleaded with her not to go away,
to let him take care of her, provide for her. It had seemed to Janet the
most ridiculous of suggestions that she should give her hand to the old
doctor, and settle down for life in the familiar place where she knew
everybody and everything, and where novelty was not, nor change of any
kind.

And it was only January, the end of January, not much more than three
months! was it possible that life had so disgusted this little neophyte,
who had faced it so valiantly, that she gave up the battle already? She
had asked herself that question as soon as her letter was in the
post-office and beyond her control. What was there to hinder her from
going on to another chapter, from spurning from her this prelude in
which she had not come off a conqueror--three months only, and to throw
down her arms!

The moment that Janet had dropped her letter into the box at Mimpriss’s
that place which had played so large a part in her life, her heart made
a great leap, a sort of sickening rebound against what she had done. Oh
no; her first beginning had not been a success. She had betrayed people
who had been so good to her; her quick wit had seen too much, known too
much, in the house where she ought to have been a grateful spectator
only, making no discoveries. She had not been unwilling, by way of mere
fun and distraction, to take Gussy’s lover from her. She had not been
unwilling “to make a fool of” the son of the house. She had been there
like a little free lance to get what amusement and advantage she could
out of them, without giving anything in return.

But Janet, though she had succeeded in the most remarkable way in both
cases, had come to such a failure in the end as made her loathe herself.
She had been met by her match, she had been deluded by a stronger
practitioner of those arts, intent upon fun and distraction too, and
with as little intention of promoting Janet as of anything else that
would involve trouble to himself. How could she ever have thought it? A
man who betrayed the woman who loved him to her, a stranger, how could
she have supposed that he would be true to her and give up his own
interest to proclaim his devotion to the governess! And Dolff, the dolt
whom she had said to herself that she could turn round her little
finger--Dolff, who had nearly killed the other man who had played with
her; but not even that for Janet’s sake. For his sister’s sake, whom
Janet had never taken into consideration--Dolff, too, had thrown her off
as easily as an old glove when he got into trouble, and more serious
matters occupied his mind.

These extraordinary failures had altogether overset Janet’s moral
equilibrium. Had she been driven out of the house by the jealousy of the
women, with the secret sympathy and support of the men, a victim to the
spitefulness of her own sex, but assured in her power of attracting and
subjugating the other, Janet would have felt this to be quite natural--a
thing that is in all the stories, the natural fate of the too attractive
dependent. But this was not at all her case. The ladies had been very
kind to her; they had never discovered her misdoings. Even Gussy, if she
suspected anything, had taken no notice, which was to Janet very
humiliating, an immense mortification, though the thing most to be
desired by anyone who had retained a morsel of sense.

Janet had a great deal of sense, but in this emergency it forsook
her--the kindness of the ladies had added a sting to the humiliating
insincerity of Meredith and the indignant self-emancipation of Dolff.
She had failed every way. It was she who was jealous--the one to be
thrown aside; the legitimate sentiment had triumphed all along the line,
and the little interloper had failed in everything. She had thought that
to prove to them at last that she had no need of them, that she had but
to hold up a finger to bring her deliverer flying to the rescue, to be
carried off triumphant to her own house, to her own people, would be a
triumph which would make up for all, while still Meredith was in the
house, while Dolff was at home, while everyone could see how little
necessity she had to care what they thought! Janet knew, she was
certain, that the moment she held up a finger---- And she had held it
up--she had summoned her deliverer--without pausing to think.

But when she dropped the letter in the letter-box at the window of
Mimpriss’s there suddenly came over Janet a vision of Dr. Harding as she
had seen him last, rusty, splashed with mud, his hat pushed back on a
forehead that was a little bald, his coat-collar rubbed with hair that
was iron-gray. He was nearly as old as Meredith and Dolff added up
together; a country doctor, called out day and night by whoever pleased
to send for him, not even rich. Oh, the agitated night Janet had after
that rash step of hers! She had called him to her, and he would come
flying on wings of love--_i. e._, by the quickest express train that
never stopped between Clover and London, which flew even past the
junction--that terrible train which frightened all the Clover ladies; as
quick as the telegraph almost would he be here.

Janet held her breath and asked herself how she could have done it? And
what if, when he came, holding out his arms to her as he would be sure
to do, her heart should fail and she should turn away--turn her back on
him after she had summoned him? Oh, that was what she must not, dare not
do. She had settled her fate; she had committed herself beyond remedy.
If Meredith and Dolff should repent, and fling themselves one after
another at her feet, it would do no good now. He might be ready to
sacrifice Gussy to her, but she could not sacrifice Dr. Harding to him.
Oh, not now--she had settled her fate now!

All Wednesday morning Janet was in a state of suspense which defies
description. She expected every moment to be called downstairs, to be
told that a gentleman had come asking for her. The train arrived at
half-past ten, just half-an-hour after the hour at which she sat down
with Julia to lessons. Lessons, good heavens! They had never, perhaps,
been very excellent of their kind, these lessons, though they had been
gone through with steadily enough; but Julia had been quite well aware
from the first that Janet’s heart was not in them, just as Janet had
discovered from the first that Julia would learn no more than she could
possibly help learning. And it may be supposed that, with this
indifferent mutual foundation, the agitated state of the house, and of
the minds of both instructress and instructed, had not improved the
seriousness of the studies. Janet calculated that half-an-hour would be
wanted to get from the station to St. John’s Wood; half-an-hour would be
enough, for of course he would take a hansom, the quickest to be had,
instead of the slow four-wheeler which had conveyed her and her luggage
on the occasion of her arrival. Then at eleven o’clock! Oh, what should
she do, what could she do? There were but two things she could do--run
downstairs at the first summons, and rush into Dr. Harding’s arms--or
fly away, somewhere, she knew not where, before he came.

Sitting dazed by this suspense, her heart beating in her ears, taking no
notice of Julia’s proceedings, which were very erratic, listening for
the sound of Priscilla’s steps on the stair with the summons feared yet
desired, Janet came to herself with a shock at the sound of twelve,
struck upon the little French clock on the mantelpiece, and by the
larger church clock in St. John’s Wood, at a minute’s interval. Twelve
o’clock! It must be eleven, it could not be twelve! It was impossible,
impossible! But, like so many other impossible things, it was true. Her
heart seemed to sink down into her slippers, and a horrible stillness
took the place of all that beating. He had not come! Could such a thing
be? He had not come! Then he had not meant it, or he meant it no longer.
Dr. Harding, who had been her slave since she was a child, who had
pleaded, oh! how he had looked at her, what tones his voice had taken,
how he had implored her as if his life depended upon it! while she--had
laughed. Her voice had trembled, too, but it was with laughter. She had
not given a moment’s consideration to that proposal. She, before whom
the world lay open, full of triumphs, she marry the old doctor! It was
ludicrous, too absurd to be thought of; she had not been unkind, but she
had let him know this very completely; there had been no hesitation, no
relenting in her reply.

And now he had done the same to her.

But Janet could not believe it--she went on expecting him all day.
Something might have happened to detain him in the morning. He might
have gone out upon his rounds before the letter came--sometimes the
postman was very late, at Clover. She knew the life there so well that
she could calculate exactly when the letters would reach the doctor’s
house. The bag was always heavy in the beginning of the year. Clover was
one of those places where all the people hear from their friends in the
early part of the year. Perhaps there were still some belated Christmas
cards or premature valentines to give the postman more to do. And some
one might have been ill, and the doctor called out before his usual
time. All these things were possible--but not that he should have
received her letter and not come. But when Thursday passed without even
a letter in reply, and Friday--Friday, the third day!--Janet fell into a
state of depression that was miserable to see. She could think of
nothing else. Her doubts about the doctor’s age, about his appearance,
about his gray hair, and all his disadvantages, disappeared altogether
from her mind.

Astonishment, humiliation, the sense of having fallen altogether from
her high estate, of being a miserable little failure abandoned by
everybody, filled Janet’s mind. He had not come, though she had sent for
him; he had turned a deaf ear to her appeal. Where could she now go?
Never to Clover to give him the chance of exulting over her, though
Clover was the only place in which she could find a home. Oh, how
foolish, how foolish she had been! She might have gone back to the
vicarage with no more ado than saying that she was not happy in her
situation. The vicar and his wife had expected as much--they would not
have been surprised. But now she had closed in her own face that
friendly refuge. She had longed for a triumph, though it would be a
homely one, and again she had failed--again she had failed! Anything
more subdued, more troubled than Janet could not be. The doctor was no
longer in her eyes a makeshift, an expedient--something to restore her
_amour propre_, but whom she shrank from even in appealing to him. She
forgot his rusty gray hair, his bald forehead, the mud on his boots. Oh,
if he would but still come, if he would come! To let them see that she
had someone who cared for her, a man who thought her the first of women
while to them she was only the little governess. But when Friday came,
Janet gave up the hope. He too had decided against her. She was not the
first of women to anybody, but a poor little foolish girl who would not
when she might and now had to be said nay.

The lessons went on all the time, not, I fear, very profitable lessons,
and the two girls went out to have their walks as usual, with what
comfort they might, and everything continued like a feverish dream.
Janet sat upstairs and heard the sounds and commotion of the
dinner-party and did not care. What did it matter that they were
feasting below, while she was left all alone, neglected by everybody? By
everybody, yes! even by people who had loved her: nobody loved her now.
She was forgotten, both by those at home and those here. And what did it
matter? The school-room, that was the place for a governess. They ought
never to have brought her out of it. It was true she ought not to have
been deceived by any other thoughts--and it was true that she must
calculate on spending all the rest of her life, nobody to give her any
triumph, nobody to carry her away like a conqueror, nobody to vindicate
her importance so that the Harwoods would see their mistake, and Mr.
Meredith bite his lips with envy and dismay. No, that had all been a
dream; there was nobody to deliver Janet, and nothing for her but to
take a new situation, and perhaps go through the whole again, as poor
governesses so often do.

On Friday afternoon she had come in from her walk depressed beyond
description, feeling that everything had failed her. Julia had gone into
the drawing-room to her mother, while Janet, dragging a little behind,
as she had begun to do in the prostration of her being, lingered in the
hall, loitering by the umbrellas in the stand, untwining her boa from
her throat, the boa which Meredith had held, by which he had detained
her until she had thrown it upon his hands and escaped from him on their
last interview. She was very low; expectation was dead in her--she no
longer looked for an answer to her letter, nor for anything that could
happen. So dull, indeed, was she in her despondency that she did not
heed the ring at the bell, nor the hasty step upon the path when
Priscilla opened the door. It would be some visitor, some one for the
others--nobody any more for Janet. It was a noisy step which came in at
the door, firm, a little heavy, and very hurried and rapid.

It was almost twilight; the hall was dark, and Janet in the darkest
corner, with her back to the door, slowly untwisting the boa from her
neck, when--oh, what was this that burst upon her ear?

“No,” very hastily, with an impatient tone, “not Mrs. Harwood. I said
‘Miss Summerhayes.’ I want to see Miss Summerhayes.”

“Oh!” Janet turned round and came forward, feeling as if she had wings,
as if her feet touched the ground no longer. She called out of the
darkness, “Is it you, is it you?” as if she did not know who it was at
the first thrill of his voice!

“Janet,” he cried, and came forward and caught her--not exactly in his
arms, but with his hands upon her shoulders, clutching her with a sort
of hungry grasp (“as if he were going to eat me up,” she said
afterwards). She felt him trembling, thrilling all over, and perhaps it
was as well that it was dark, that she could see nothing of the gray
hair, etc., but only that the middle-aged doctor had a vibration of
haste, of anxiety, of emotion in his arms and hands, and the very
lappels of his coat which touched her breast, which was more real than
any words, convincing her in a moment, as no explanation from Meredith,
for instance, could have done, that the delay was none of his doing,
that he was here as quickly as if he had come by that express train.

“Janet! You mean that?” he asked, with eyes that glowed even through the
darkness, and a voice that thrilled and trembled too.

“Yes, Dr. Harding, if you do.”

“If _I_ do?” he said, with a sort of suppressed shout, “did you ever
have any doubt of me? My little darling! I’m like your father, ain’t I?
I’ll be father and mother and husband all together now you’ll have me,
child! If I do! How dare you say that, you little torment; you little
delight! as if I shouldn’t have rushed head over heels from the ends of
the earth!”

“You have taken your time about it, Dr. Harding,” Janet said, “you might
have been here on Wednesday, and now it is Friday afternoon.”

“You little love! Have you counted the days?” cried the poor man, who
was such a fool; and then he burst into his explanation, how he had
indeed come from the ends of the earth, from one of the great towns of
the North where he had found “a noble practice” awaiting him. “They’d
heard of me, dear, fancy that! How surprised the Clover people will be!
And there will be fine company and grand parties, and everything she
likes, for my little Janet,” he cried, with a sort of sobbing of joy and
triumph in his voice.

To tell the truth, Janet was as much bewildered by the thought that
Doctor Harding had been heard of, as anybody in Clover could have been.
But she concealed this with a throb of delight in her heart to hear of
the great town in the North, and the fine company and grand parties. No
Clover then and seclusion, but the world and all its delights. Janet’s
heart beat high with satisfaction in her own wise impulse, and the sense
of the triumph to come.

As they stood talking, the door of the drawing-room was thrown open,
and, looking up at the sound, they both had a view of the interior of
the room illuminated with its bright firelight and with the lamp, always
the first brought in, which stood on Mrs. Harwood’s table. She in her
white shawl, with her white hair and cap and the mass of white knitting
on her knees, stood out like a mass of whiteness made rosy by the light
from the fire, a most brilliant figure seen from the twilight of the
hall. The doctor started a little, and took his hands from Janet’s
shoulders.

“Mrs. Adolphus” he said.

“It is Mrs. Harwood; do you know her? But, indeed, her husband’s name is
Adolphus.”

“You mean was: don’t let us speak of him. She is an old friend of mine.
But if it had not been for Adolphus Harwood I should never have been
doctor at Clover, and perhaps never have seen my little Janet, so for
every trouble there is compensation, my dear.”

“What trouble?” she said, eagerly.

“Never mind. Come in and introduce me, Janet--though we know each other
very well.”

Janet took the arm he offered her and walked in, with all her spirit and
courage restored, to Mrs. Harwood’s room. She wished they had been all
there, every one to see that she was not the lonely creature they had
thought her. But there was nobody but the mistress of the house, with
Julia behind, telling her mother what they had seen during their walk.
Mrs. Harwood was smiling; she had the air of a contented and cheerful
mother with no trouble in her way. She looked up to receive the
new-comers, saying, “Why, Janet!” with a little surprise, quickly
divining from the girl’s attitude and the air of the pair that something
unusual had come in the governess’s way.

“I have brought an old friend to see you,” said Janet, faltering a
little.

“John Harding, at your service, Mrs. Harwood, now as long ago,” the
doctor said.

Mrs. Harwood uttered a low cry, the color went out of her face, and the
light out of her eyes. She sat and looked at him, with her under lip
falling and dismay in her heart.



CHAPTER LI.


Nothing, as Mrs. Harwood herself said, is so bad as you expect; and the
great shock which the sight of this stranger evidently gave her soon
subsided in the extraordinary composure and self-command which she was
able to bring to bear against every accident. By the time that it had
been explained to her who the visitor was, and what was his errand,
which he insisted at once upon telling, the conversation became what an
uninitiated person would have thought quite cosy and pleasant. Mrs.
Harwood drew her breath more quickly than usual. She looked at the door
with some anxiety, and she even sent Julia with a message whispered in
her ear.

“Don’t let Dolff come in here.”

“Why not?” said Julia, aloud.

It is inconvenient to have a daughter who has not the sense to obey.
Mrs. Harwood made no answer, but pushed the girl away, and after a
moment’s pause Julia went, though whether to fulfil the message in the
manner intended, her mother could not say.

“Things have changed very much for us all,” she said, in her cheerful
voice; “I have a daughter on the eve of marriage, like you, Dr.
Harding--a man who does not marry keeps so much longer young. You may
remember my Gussy as a child----”

“I remember my little wife that is to be as a child,” he said, heartily,
“and she might well have despised an old fellow. Yes, things have
changed. It was very good for me, as it turns out, that I could not go
on in my old way. I’ve been a hard-working man, and kept very close to
it for a long time, and now things are mending with me. I shall be able
to give this little thing what they all like--a carriage and finery and
all that. I am going back--to the old place, Mrs. Harwood----”

“To Liverpool?” she said with something like a repressed scream.

“Yes, to Liverpool; they had heard of me, it appears, and then some of
the old folks remembered I was a townsman. You have not kept up much
connection with the old place, Mrs. Harwood.”

“None at all; you may suppose it would not be very pleasant for me.”

“Perhaps not,” he answered, drumming a little with his finger on his
knee; “and yet I don’t know why, for there was always a great deal of
sympathy with you.”

“Dr. Harding,” said Mrs. Harwood, with some eagerness and a nervous
thrill in her voice, “may I ask you a favor? It is, please, not to speak
of me to any of my old friends. You may think it strange--there is
nobody else in the room, is there, Janet?--but I would rather the
children did not know more than is necessary about the past.”

“I understand: and I honor you, madam,” said Dr. Harding, in an
old-fashioned, emphatic way.

A faint tint of color came over Mrs. Harwood’s face, which varied from
red to white, no doubt with the agitation caused by the sight of her old
acquaintance.

“I ask for no honor,” she said, hurriedly, “so long as it is thought
that I have done my duty by the children.”

“I should think there could not be much doubt of that,” said Dr.
Harding, who, in his own high content and satisfaction with himself saw
every one round him in a rose-colored light. He would have sworn she was
an example to the country, had anyone asked him. So she was, no doubt,
for had she not given shelter and protection to Janet, and somehow led
her by example or otherwise to see that there was nothing so good in
this world as to trust yourself to the man that loved you, whatever his
age or his appearance might be?

Janet listened to this conversation with a great deal of her old
curiosity and desire to find everything out. She did not see why her
doctor should be bound by a promise to Mrs. Harwood not to speak to her
of Liverpool. Janet felt happy that it was not upon herself this
injunction was laid, and that she was free to talk about the strange
occurrences which had happened in St. John’s Wood, and perhaps get to
understand them better. Janet, however, gave only a part of her mind to
this. The rest was filled with her own affairs: her heart was beating
still with the startling sensation of his arrival and the realization of
all that must now follow. She had been a little afraid, when she brought
him into the bright light, of the revelations it would make. But the Dr.
Harding who was about to enter upon a ‘noble practise’ in Liverpool was
not at all like the Dr. Harding of Clover. His clothes were new and
well-made, his hair carefully brushed, his linen dazzling--oh, he was
not at all like the man who rode over on a shaggy cob to see Miss
Philipson, and was at everybody’s beck and call around the Green.

Looking at him again in this favorable new light, Janet decided that he
was not so very old--older than herself, no doubt, older than Meredith
or Dolff, but not _so_ old--at the utmost no more than middle-aged--a
man still in his prime. She did not do any talking herself, but let him
talk, and she thought he talked well. All her thoughts had undergone
such a revolution within the last half-hour. She had felt herself
abandoned, a creature all alone, cast off from everything, scorned on
all sides. And now all at once she had a defender in whose presence no
one dared utter a jibe or make a scoff of Janet. She had wealth within
her reach--a carriage (he said), all the prettinesses that life could
bestow. No such prospect was before Gussy, though she thought herself so
happy;--and the more Janet looked at him in these spruce clothes, the
more her breast expanded with satisfaction. He was not merely Dr.
Harding--he was something that belonged to herself. And so manly--not a
person to be despised. Meredith himself--why did she keep thinking of
Meredith?--Meredith was a weakly person, a man who had let himself be
almost killed, not one who would stand against the world like John
Harding. Pride and satisfaction swelled her breast. She too looked at
the door as Mrs. Harwood did, but with a different meaning. She desired
that they should all come in to see how much changed her position was,
and that she had now someone belonging to her--someone who was better
than them all.

Both these ladies accordingly sat and listened to Dr. Harding without
taking much notice of what he said. He filled them with emotions of
different kinds, neither of them entirely on his own account. They both
listened for sounds without while he talked, intently, anxiously praying
and hoping on one side and the other that some one would or would not
come. Mrs. Harwood had perhaps never been so deeply moved before. To
have made sure that no one would come--that this dangerous man might be
got out of the house, without meeting Dolff at least, she would have
given a year or two out of her life. There were sounds, several times
repeated, of people coming and going, doors opening and shutting, the
usual sounds of a house full of people, which brought the blood coursing
to the mother’s heart. She put up her handkerchief to her face as if the
fire scorched her. But it was her trouble that scorched her, the great
anxiety in which she was consuming her very soul.

At last, in a moment, it was stilled, as our fears of an evil are
stilled, either because it has become impossible, or because it has
happened. The latter was the case in this instance.

Dolff came into the room, and behind him Julia, very curious, and after
her Priscilla carrying the tea-tray. Priscilla and the tea-tray were
things in which there was hope--but what Mrs. Harwood dreaded had
happened. She had no resource, but to say:

“My son, Dr. Harding. Dolff, Dr. Harding is a friend of Janet’s and--and
an old acquaintance of mine.”

“How do you do?” said Dr. Harding, rising up, formally giving the young
man his hand. “I did not know your son was grown up. I thought he was
the youngest.”

“No, it is Julia who is the youngest,” said the mother, breathlessly,
indicating the girl, who came forward and shook hands with Dr. Harding
too. Though she had been in the room at his first appearance, there had
been no thought of introduction then.

“It is quite curious,” said the doctor, with his hearty voice, “to find
myself among old friends. I expected to find only my little Janet, and
here I am surrounded by people whom I knew in the old days in Liverpool
before she was born.”

“But we have nothing to do with Liverpool,” said Dolff.

“Welsh,” said Mrs. Harwood, with breathless brevity.

“Ah, yes, by origin; the little property’s there, isn’t it? But Harwood
has been a well-known name in Liverpool for longer than any of us can
recollect. I remember when it was talked of like the Bank of England,”
said the doctor, shaking his head a little and with a suppressed sigh.

“Oh,” cried Mrs. Harwood, “I am not fond of those old recollections;
they always lead to something sad.”

She had made another tremendous effort of self-control, recovered her
voice, recovered her composure. She sat bolt upright in her chair, her
eyes shining out like watch-lights, and all her color concentrated in
two red spots in her cheeks.

“This is very interesting to me, for I never heard of it before,” said
Dolff. “My mother has told us very little, Dr. Harding; I should be very
grateful for a little information.”

“My dear young fellow,” said Dr. Harding, “I daresay your mother’s very
wise. Least said is soonest mended. That’s all over and done with. It
all went to pieces, you know, when your father”--he paused a moment,
visibly embarrassed, not knowing what word to use; then added softly,
“when your father--died.”

Mrs. Harwood drew a long breath. She sank back a little in her chair.
The dreadful tension was loosed.

“If you think that this is satisfactory to me,” said Dolff, “you are
making an immense mistake. Why should least said be soonest mended? Is
there any disgrace belonging to our name? Besides,” he said, himself a
little breathless, with an instinctive sense that his words were words
of fate, “my father--is not dead.”

“What?” said Dr. Harding. He jumped up from his chair as if he had been
stung. “What? Adolphus Harwood not dead? My God! Adolphus Harwood? What
does this mean?”

Mrs. Harwood was making convulsive efforts to speak, to rise from her
chair, but nobody heeded her. Dolff stood confronting the stranger, in
his ignorance, poor boy, fearing he knew not what, angry, beginning to
awake to the fact that there might be need for defence, and that the
danger was his own. He said:

“I don’t know why you speak in such a tone. There is no harm, I suppose,
in my father--being alive. We never knew till the other day. Perhaps
_she_ can tell you why. Is there any harm in my father--not having
died?”

His voice had grown hoarse with an alarm which he did not himself
understand.

“Harm!” cried Dr. Harding. “Adolphus Harwood alive!--harm! Only this
harm--that I can’t let old friendship stand in the way. I dare not do
injustice; he must be given up to answer for his ill-doings. Harm! The
fool! He never did but what was the worst for him! to live till
now--with all the misery and ruin that he brought----”

Dolff frantically seized the doctor by the breast.

“Stop,” he said, “tell me what has he done? I knew--I knew there was
more in it; what has he done?”

“Done!” cried the doctor, flinging the young man off from him, “done!
ruined everybody that ever trusted in him! Don’t stop me, young man!
Keep yourself clear of him! I cannot help it; I am sorry for your
sake--but he must be given up.”

“To what?” cried Dolff, “to what?” He put himself in front of the
doctor, who was buttoning his coat hastily and had seized his hat from
the floor. “Look here! to what? You don’t stir a foot from here till you
tell me.”

He had his arm up in mad excitement as if ready to strike, while Dr.
Harding, a man of twice his strength, stood slightly drawn back prepared
to defend himself. Then there suddenly came between them, with a cry, a
moving, stumbling figure, white shawl and white cap showing doubly white
between the dark-clothed men. She put one hand on Dr. Harding’s breast,
and with the other pushed her son away.

“John Harding!” she cried, “John Harding! listen to me. He is mad--mad,
do you hear? Mad! What is that but dead?”

“Mother, let this man answer to me!”

“Oh, go away, go away with your folly! He is mad, John Harding! He came
back to me mad--could I turn my husband to the door? give him up to the
police? Listen to me,” she cried, holding the doctor’s coat as if it had
been a prop to support her; “you can see him yourself, if you doubt
me--he is mad.” The poor woman burst into a shrill hysterical laugh.
“Mad as a March hare--silly! Oh, John Harding, John Harding, hear what I
have got to say!”

A sudden transformation came over Dr. Harding, such as may be seen in
his profession in the most exciting moments. He became a doctor and not
an ordinary man. He threw down his hat and took her by the elbows, while
she still held fast by his coat.

“Wheel her chair forward,” he said. “Young Harwood, gently, send for her
maid. Heavens, boy! be gentle; do you want to kill your mother? Janet,
come round here and put the cushions straight, to support her head.
There! quiet all of you. Let her rest; and you, Janet, give her air.”

“She has done it before,” said Dolff, with passion. “Oh, I am not taken
in, mother! Let her alone, man, and answer me!”

“Go to the devil,” cried the doctor, pushing the young man away. “You
confounded cub, be quiet, and let the poor woman come to herself?”

Had he forgotten all about the other, altogether, as if it had never
been? He looked like it, bending over Mrs. Harwood in her chair, giving
quick directions, taking the fan out of Janet’s hand to give her air,
moistening her lips with the wine he asked for, absorbed in her looks as
if there was nothing in his mind but the care of her. Janet, too, ran to
get whatever he asked for, stood at hand to do what was wanted, inspired
by the doctor’s devotion. As for Dolff, he turned away as if he took no
interest in it. His mother to him was a deceiver, getting sympathy by an
exhibition of weakness. Julia, half moved by her mother’s faint, half by
her brother’s rebellion and excitement, wavered between the two,
uncertain. Janet and her doctor alone gave themselves up to Mrs. Harwood
as if there was nothing else in the world to think about.

“Such an effort as that to a woman in her state might be fatal,” said
the doctor. “She must have the constitution of an elephant. Once before,
did you say? Janet, my little darling, you’re made for a doctor’s wife!
Hold this fast--and steady as a rock. Now, raise her head a little.
There! Now I hope she’ll come to.”

“You make yourself busy about my mother,” said Dolff, coming up to him,
striking him upon the shoulder. “There’s nothing the matter with my
mother: but you’ve got to explain to me--What does it mean? What do you
want with him? What has he done? I never knew he was there,” cried the
lad, “till the other day. And then I never suspected he was my father.
Oh, don’t you know when one never has had a father, what one thinks he
must have been? And then to see--that! but I must have satisfaction,”
cried Dolff. “What has he done? What are you going to do?”

At this moment the door was opened hastily, and Gussy came in, followed
by Meredith. There had been so much excitement in the house that they
all came together for every new incident.

“Is my mother ill?” she said, with a glance at Mrs. Harwood in her
chair. “Something has gone wrong. Dolff, who is this gentleman? and for
heaven’s sake tell me what is it now? What has gone wrong?”

Only a glance at her mother, who was still but half sensible, supported
in Janet’s arms, and then Gussy came and stood by her brother’s side,
and looked at the stranger. She had no doubt that he had something to do
with the secret in the house. Everything clustered round that, and was
drawing to it like flying things to the light.

Dr. Harding, on his side, looked at the little crowd round him, meeting
their eager eyes with reluctance and embarrassment.

“I presume that you are Miss Harwood,” he said, “but I cannot explain
this matter to you. The less you know of it the better, my dear young
people. I have no ill-feeling to your poor father--not the least, not
the least: though I was one of the victims, I hope I’ve forgiven him
freely. But justice is justice. If Adolphus Harwood is in this house, he
must be given up.”

“Dear Gussy,” said Meredith behind her, “will you take my advice and go
away, and get Dolff to go? Let me speak to this gentleman. I know all
about the business affairs. I am to appear for your mother, you know.
Let me speak to him, and hear what he has to say.”

Gussy gave him a look and a faint smile, but did not move. They all
stood still gathered round the doctor like a ring, more anxious than
hostile, and yet hostile too, hemming him in with a sort of enclosure of
pale faces. Dr. Harding was greatly moved; he put out his hands as if to
put them away--to deliver himself.

“God knows,” he said, “how I feel for you, you poor children! You break
my heart; but if Adolphus Harwood has been living quietly here, living
in comfort and luxury here, after bringing so many to ruin----”

“He has been living,” said Meredith, “concealed in a couple of rooms,
for fifteen years. I don’t know who you are, or what right you have to
be here, or to inquire into the affairs of this family.”

“Oh, hush,” cried Gussy, “he will be a friend, he has a kind face!”

“His name is Dr. Harding,” said Julia, breaking in. “He came for Janet,
but mamma said he was an old friend: and Dolff told him by chance that
_he_--_he_, you know--was living, and not dead.”

“This is all mere madness,” said Dr. Harding. “I did not want to know
anything about the affairs of the family, but I have my duty to do--I
must do what is my duty.”

There came a faint voice from behind--from the chair in which the mother
lay, only as it seemed half-conscious, propped by pillows.

“See him,” it said. “See him, see him; a doctor, he will know.”

They all turned round startled, but it was Meredith alone who caught up
the meaning of this half-stifled utterance. He put his hand on the
doctor’s arm.

“Come here,” he said, “and look at the man for yourself.”

He opened the door softly as he spoke. There had been sounds outside to
which no one had paid any attention till now. The lamp had been lighted
in the hall, and it threw a strong light upon a man in a wheeled chair
with white hair and beard. He was speaking in a note of half-whispering
complaint.

“Why do you bring me in, when I don’t want to come in, Vicars? Dark--I
like it when it’s dark and nobody can see.”

“It don’t do you no good, sir,” said Vicars, “to be out in the dark.”

“Vicars, you’re a fool! A man with money about him, a lot of money like
me--you want me to be robbed, you villain! And then how can I pay up?
When you know it’s my pride to pay up, whenever I’m called upon.
Whenever I’m called upon--everybody! There’s plenty for everybody. Ah!
there’s an open door! I’m going to see them, Vicars. Their mother tells
them lies, but when they know I have it all here to pay up----”

“No, sir,” said Vicars, “you can’t go in there to-night.”

“Why not to-night? Did she say so? She wants to get my money from me,
that’s what it is! Swear, Vicars, you’ll never tell them where I keep my
money! She got it and gave it to that fellow, but it came back, eh!
Vicars? It knows its own master, and it always comes back.” Here the old
man burst into a foolish laugh, but presently began to whisper again.
“Where are you taking me? You are taking me upstairs. You want me to be
murdered for my money in that dark hole upstairs.”

The two men stood at the door, hidden in the curtain that hung on it,
and watched this scene. They stood still, listening while the wheels of
the chair rumbled along, and the door of the wing closed upon it. Then
Meredith spoke.

“Is this the man you are going to give up to punishment?” he said.

The doctor turned away and covered his face for a moment with his hands.
When he turned round again to the audience, who watched him so intently,
almost without seeming to draw breath, he met the gaze of Mrs. Harwood’s
eyes, wide open, full of agonized meaning. She had come to herself and
to a consciousness of all that depended upon the decision he would make.

“What does he mean about the money?” he asked in a low tone.

“He means,” she said, answering him before any one could speak, “what he
thinks he has in his pocket-book--money to pay everybody. Oh, John
Harding, that’s no dishonest meaning. He gives it to me, to pay up--and
then he is restless till he has it back again. There’s nothing but old
papers, old bills, worth nothing. He thinks,” she said, carried on by
her eagerness, “that it is the money he took to Spain.”

“And where is the money he took to Spain?”

She had not meant to say that; but there was only one in the company who
was aware that she had betrayed herself, or understood the look of
bewilderment that for a moment came over her face. She paused, and that
one who was in her confidence trembled. She raised herself up by the
arms of her chair, and looked round upon them. Then she burst into a
strange hysterical fit of laughter.

“He thinks that I know everything,” she said. “How can I tell? Where are
the snows of last year?”



CHAPTER LII.


There are times when Nemesis appears unwitting at the door of a doomed
house, and, however unlikely that might be, before she crosses the
threshold, with the mere wind of her coming, the cunning webs of deceit
are shattered, the blow of vengeance falls. But there are other cases in
which Nemesis comes and stands in the doorway and departs again
innoxious, either because some veil has been thrown over her
clear-sighted eyes, or because the heart of that inexorable goddess has
failed.

Nemesis turned and departed from the house of the Harwoods when Dr.
Harding went upstairs to the school-room with his little Janet. The
middle-aged gentleman there spent an ecstatic hour, the happiest of his
life, and he forgot that there were such people as the Harwoods in
existence, or anybody worth thinking of except the little girl who had
called him to come and take her to himself--Janet, who had flung him
over that dark October evening on the edge of the windy common at
Clover, but who had now whistled him back and put her little hand in
his.

Which was more true to her real meaning--her refusal then, or her
delighted acceptance now? The doctor never asked himself any such
questions. He was too happy to be allowed to think that when Janet
compared the others, all the rest of the world, with him, who had loved
her since she was a baby, she had found that none were so much to her
taste as her old lover. That she had “them all” at her feet, Dr.
Harding had no doubt--how could it be otherwise? seeing there was no one
like her, no one! It seemed clear enough to him that both that cool
fellow downstairs who had taken the management of the business, and the
dolt--Dolff--what did they call him? had been at Janet’s feet, and had
been rejected. The young fellows had done him a good turn. They had
shown this little captivating creature, this darling little capricious
woman who did not know her own mind, that there was nobody like her old
doctor after all.

When he took his departure that night for the hotel where he meant to
stay until he could take Janet down to Clover to the vicarage from which
he was to marry her, there was no thought in his disturbed and rapturous
mind of the awful part which for a moment he had seemed about to play.
Not Nemesis--but Dr. Harding, an old fellow in love, and more silly than
any boy.

As for Janet, when her old lover left her, her little head was partly
turned by his raptures, and by the opinion he had of her as if she had
been a queen, and all the gratitude and honor he seemed to think he owed
her. A little thing who had not a penny, and who, indeed, had thrown
herself into his arms in a kind of despair because of her first
disappointment and disgust with the world. But he did not know that at
all, and she scarcely remembered it, when he took his leave with a
privileged kiss which made her cheeks burn, and a promise to come for
her as early as possible in the morning, to take her out shopping, to
buy what she would want against the great event, which was to be delayed
only as long as was necessary--not a day longer, he vowed.

“For you have cheated me out of six months,” he said. “I might have had
you six months ago.”

“Oh, no, no, Dr. Harding,” said Janet, with gravity, remembering that
nothing in the world would then have made her accept the old doctor.

But she had no such feeling as that now. She did not even remember that
he was a _pis aller_, and she looked forward to to-morrow, when she was
to be taken out shopping, and to buy such things as she had never hoped
for--dinner-dresses, morning-dresses ball-dresses; for she would require
a great deal of dress, she had the sense to perceive, in that great rich
town in the north, which was so very different from Clover.

Janet could scarcely think for the moment of anything beyond this, for
it was a delight she had never enjoyed before. To buy, is a pleasure to
every woman--to get a number of new dresses, is a delight to any girl.
If these things are accompanied by a heartbreak, as when she is going to
be forced to marry a man whom she does not love, the pleasure
evaporates. But this was not Janet’s case. She had made up her mind to
have her old doctor, it is true, in a moment of pique and
disappointment, and perhaps if he had come instantly as she had
expected, if he had not kept her waiting, if he had been still only the
doctor of Clover--but none of these things had been. Her heart had been
racked with the thought that he, too, had forsaken her; and then he had
arrived a new man, in those new, well-cut clothes, with all the
confidence of a great success about him.

And he had no sooner appeared than he had taken a commanding position.
The father of the family had been in his hand. Dolff was nothing but a
foolish boy beside him, and even Meredith--Dr. Harding had held the
upper hand easily of them all. He had been able to put aside Janet while
that crisis which she but half understood was going on, and then he had
come back to her, and poured out gratitude and admiration; and she was
to have a handsome house in Liverpool, where there was a great deal of
gayety, a great deal of wealth--and a carriage--and a day of shopping
to-morrow with nothing to do but to say, “I like this,” or “I like
that!”

Thus Janet’s mind was satisfied, and her fancy delighted. Those little
vagaries which had troubled her rest had all dropped into oblivion.
Meredith? Yes, he was going to marry Miss Harwood, to struggle into a
practice at the Bar, though he was not at all hardworking, and probably
would never be known except as an amateur tenor among his friends. Janet
wondered maliciously whether they would sing as much together after they
were married, or, if not, what they would do to amuse themselves? and
could not help the reflection that Gussy’s accompaniments would probably
tire her husband, and that he would not conceal the fact from her in
these after days. She wished them no harm whatever, none at all, they
had done her no harm: but still in her own room, as she was going to
bed, Janet could not but laugh at this thought.

Mrs. Harwood had recovered in the most wonderful way. It was she who
kept up the conversation at dinner, talking to Dr. Harding of old
friends, and, with her head high and another cap on, looking as if
agitation or trouble had never come her way. She kept it up all the
evening with a courage that never faltered. It happened before they all
separated for the night that there was a moment in which Meredith and
she were left alone. He went up to her, and took her hand in his.

“You are wonderful!” he said. “I could not have thought it possible. You
are able for any emergency.”

She began to cry a little, with a laugh running through the sobs.

“Oh, Charley,” she said, “I hope it will all be forgiven me. What could
I do? I had to hold by it. And what would that have been among so many?
I shall be able to do justice to Gussy.”

“No,” he said, ignoring these last words, “it would have been nothing
among so many.”

“You see that, too?” said Mrs. Harwood. And then she added, raising her
hands in an appeal to the roof or the skies, “Heaven knows that it was
_them_ I thought of--my children--always, always! all the time.”

Nobody was aware of this momentary confidence, for Gussy came into the
room a little afterwards, and Meredith led her up to her mother.

“Of course,” he said, “you have known it, dear Mrs. Harwood, for long,
and, though there has been nothing absolutely said between us, I think
that Gussy and I have understood each other for a long time. You will
give her to me, won’t you? I will try to be worthy of her.”

Mrs. Harwood’s eyes were filled with tears. There was no hypocrisy in
this, nothing but nature.

“That I will, with all my heart, Charley!” she cried, and held out her
arms to her daughter, who in the moment of emotion forgot everything,
and forgave her mother who had done so much--had she done so much?--for
her children. Gussy did not know all that the mother had done, nor at
what cost she herself was to be “done justice to.” She only knew that
there had been clouds upon the domestic firmament, and that they were
now all blown away by delicious breezes of happiness and sweet content.

Everything was arranged afterwards with the authorities, and Adolphus
Harwood, proved to be a harmless though hopeless lunatic, was left in
the custody of his wife. When the story stole out, it was as the story
of a wife’s devotion, which indeed it was, in some sort. It was said
that he had wandered back to England, scarcely recognizable in his
madness after he was supposed to be dead, and that she had then and
there taken the tremendous task upon her of concealing him, caring for
him, watching and providing for his safety and comfort. It was a
tremendous task: nobody could exaggerate the weight of the burden that
had been upon her shoulders. And those of the victims who heard of it in
faint rumors after a time, were more disposed to shed tears over Mrs.
Harwood’s martyr life and her wonderful devotion then to take any
steps--if any had been possible--to interfere with her custody of the
madman.

The vengeance of Heaven had overtaken that criminal who had been the
ruin of so many. And, as for his poor wife, what was she but the first
of the victims, the one who had suffered most? The story of the
pocket-book with which he was going to pay up every claim touched still
more the hearts of those who heard it. They thought it proved that,
underneath all the misdoings which had overwhelmed his brain, there had
still been an honest instinct, and that perhaps he had never intended
but to give the money back. If Dr. Harding felt sometimes, when he
looked back upon that strange scene, that there was something beneath,
he was the only one to whom that idea came. And nobody suspected even,
what there had been in the pocket-book the first time Adolphus Harwood’s
wife got it into her hands!

Dolff threw up the university, which did him but little good, and the
music-halls, which did him less, and went down to the little property in
Wales which had come to him from his grandfather. Notwithstanding that
scene with Dr. Harding, he never understood clearly what his father had
done. He married there, and was in a small way a gentleman farmer, and
got perhaps as much good out of his life as if he had pursued the course
his mother intended. Perhaps on the whole, even she admitted, it was as
well that the name of Adolphus Harwood, which is a conspicuous name,
should not flourish at the Bar, which was a thankless profession; and
where even Charley Meredith, who had been always thought so clever, did
not flourish as people had hoped, though fortunately he and his wife
were sufficiently well off not to care.

As for Janet, the little governess, the wife of the great Liverpool
doctor, who acquired such fame in that northern capital, and was
knighted, and as great a man as any in the place, her career is too
brilliant for these simple pages. And yet when I say that she was beyond
question the best-dressed woman in the north of Lancashire, which is
saying a great deal, where could there be found a sign more eloquent of
the apotheosis and grand culmination of a favorable fate?


THE END.





*** End of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "The Story of a Governess" ***

Copyright 2023 LibraryBlog. All rights reserved.